Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume27 Chapter1 2

2023-11-26T04:42:37Z

Andreas B: /* Warrior Demands a Response. Part 2 */

===<noinclude>Warrior Demands a Response. </noinclude> Part 2 ===

"Testing, one, two."

Mami-san said, speaking into a megaphone. Despite departing in such a hurry, Mami-san strode purposefully into the courtyard with her demeanor conveying, "I've emerged at precisely the appointed time," and exuding the impression, "Everything is going according to schedule," as she stood in front of the participants. The slight hoarseness in her voice just added to the charm.

"This is the deadline for anyone who has found a card to come forward."

The three future Roses, that is Yumi, Yoshino-san, and Shimako-san, stood beside Mami-san. The members of the newspaper club, who had been scattered around the school during the treasure hunt, had also resumed their positions in the courtyard. Only Hidemi-chan, who had gone to the broadcasting room to make the earlier announcement, was nowhere to be seen.

"In that case, I shall announce the results."

When Mami-san said this, all the chattering students stopped their conversations and looked towards the front.

"This year, two of the treasures, the bouton's cards, were found."

This caused a bit of a stir. Those who already knew this result and those who were hearing it for the first time listened carefully to what came next. The red flush that was visible across their faces probably couldn't be explained solely by the setting sun.

Of the three, two were found – which meant that one was still undiscovered. That kind of result probably gave rise to agitation within the primary participants.

"Would those people whose name I call please step forward."

Losing out to the surrounding tumult, Mami-san raised her voice as she spoke into the megaphone.

"The first card found was the yellow card. It was claimed by Tanuma Chisato-san, from the second-year chrysanthemum class."

Both applause and gasps of surprise came from the crowd. That was understandable. Chisato-san had claimed the yellow card last year, and followed it up with a repeat performance this year. So this was the second consecutive year she'd achieved this remarkable feat.

From amongst those excited voices Chisato-san calmly made her way to Mami-san's side, her face showing she was eminently pleased with the reaction she was getting.

"Good grief."

Yoshino-san shook her head, as she too moved. In the event that a card was found, the hider of the card would stand next to the victor. That had been arranged and agreed to beforehand.

"Congratulations."

"Thank-you."

The interview began.

"I'll start by asking how you're feeling about being the first person to find a card."

"I'm really happy."

The interview proceeded at a surprisingly brisk pace, because at some unknown point in time Mami-san's megaphone had been swapped for a microphone. Since Hidemi-san could be seen hunched over walking away from Mami-san with the megaphone under her arms, the obvious inference was that she'd borrowed the microphone from the broadcasting room and brought it with her. – What a commendable petit soeur.

"And where did you find the yellow card?"

"On the exterior wall of the staff room."

As expected, there was a stir from the audience, and even some booing. The explanation that was given earlier in the room on the second floor of the Rose Mansion would have to be repeated.

"The exterior wall of the staff room? Is that correct, Rosa Foetida en Bouton?"

Of course, Mami-san had anticipated this reaction from the crowd and calmly continued the interview.

"Yes. That is correct."

Yoshino-san agreed.

"But I can hear a number of people saying that the staff room was out of bounds."

Then, Yoshino-san and Chisato-san both looked immensely self-satisfied as they simultaneously said:

"The inside was."

Neither of the pair said anything more, instead only smiling broadly. In the end, it fell to Mami-san to settle things once more.

"If you look at the maps you were given, I think you'll all understand – "

Much thanks for all your hard work.

Mami-san then asked Chisato-san if she had any final statement, handing the mic over to her.

"If this treasure hunt event is held next year, naturally I'll be aiming to get the yellow card for a third year running. When that happens, club president, I'd like my name inscribed on a roll of honor, so that future generations know of my deeds."

High-school was three years. So, short of repeating a grade, a record of three consecutive victories could never be broken. Of course, this year the middle-school students had been allowed to enter in the form of the "absentee's chance draw," but that should probably be viewed as a special case since it didn't involve actually walking the grounds and searching for yourself.

"It's a deal."

Mami-san's assurance was met with much cheering and applause. In reality, a miraculous string of three consecutive victories was unlikely to happen, but everyone present was all fired up.

"Okay, moving on to the red card, which was found only moments before time was up."

Silence fell over the courtyard.

[[Image:MM_v27_021.png|thumb]]

"After consultation, Matsudaira Touko-san, from the first-year Camellia class, was declared the winner."

At that instant.

The ground shook as though there were an earthquake. Unheralded, thunder rang out. A sudden gust of wind rocked the school walls. – Of course, none of those things actually happened, but they're good metaphors for the roar of voices that reverberated around the courtyard.

The sound of all different voices clashing together made a noise that was hard to believe could come from humans. Those few moments of sound encompassed cheers of joy, angry roars, shrieks, and applause – to name just a few. At any rate, they all undoubtedly conveyed 'surprise.'

"Over here, please, Matsudaira-san."

From amongst these seething voices, Touko-chan emerged looking completely unaffected by the reaction, and took the final few steps to stand beside Mami-san.

On reflection, it was good that both Chisato-san and Touko-chan had made their way to the Rose Mansion before the time limit was up. As a result, when they went downstairs they were towards the front of the crowd (ie. standing near the entrance to the Rose Mansion), so they weren't expected to push their way through the crowd.

"You too, Yumi-san."

When Shimako-san pointed this out, Yumi belatedly remembered that she had to go and stand next to Touko-chan.

Standing next to Touko-chan.

Everything had been in such a state of confusion since Mami-san's alarm went off that Yumi hadn't had time to become conscious of it. However, Touko-chan had indeed said those words.

(Yumi-sama, won't you take me as your petit soeur?)

Just remembering it was enough to make her heart race. Yumi nervously looked out upon the crowd, as though she herself was the one who had found the treasure.

"Congratulations."

"Thank-you."

The interview commenced, with Yumi standing by. There was still a little bit of noise around, but everyone gave Touko-chan their attention because they all wanted to hear the full story from the finder of the red card.

"So tell me, where did you find the red card?"

"On the second floor of the Rose Mansion."

Touko-chan answered. Whereupon Mami-san asked, with a straight face:

"Could you provide us with some more details?"

Touko-chan glanced at Yumi. As though to ask, "Is that okay?" Of course, Yumi nodded. Since that answer contained a deeper meaning, it had always been her intention to tell the specifics of the location.

"On a chair. Rosa Chinensis en Bouton had been sitting atop the card."

The moment Touko-chan said this, the courtyard burst into uproarious laughter.

"Is that correct, Rosa Chinensis en Bouton?"

"Er, ah, yeah."

Yumi hastily agreed to Mami-san's request for confirmation. She hadn't considered that this would be met with laughter. Touko-chan had probably anticipated this, and that's why she'd initially responded with, "On the second floor of the Rose Mansion."

Probably thinking that this explanation was unsatisfactory, Mami-san added her own commentary.

"Immediately following the start, Rosa Chinensis en Bouton sat on that chair, the card pressed against her butt, for the entire hour. But it wasn't brute force – she'd assured us that she would stand up if anyone asked her to do so. Five minutes before the end, Rosa Chinensis en Bouton's onee-sama, Rosa Chinensis, asked her to stand up, and she started to do so, but was made to sit down again. Immediately afterward, Rosa Chinensis en Bouton was startled into standing up by the force with which Matsudaira Touko-san entered into the room. As I'm sure all the participants that were there to witness the events would testify. Rosa Chinensis accepted this situation, and Rosa Chinensis en Bouton gave it her seal of approval. And with that, Matsudaira Touko-san was acknowledged as the winner."

After Mami-san had said that much, Noriko-chan, who had slipped away and gone back into the Rose Mansion at some earlier point in time, came dashing out of the entrance carrying a bundle of documents and whispered something into her ear. Mami-san nodded in agreement, and said:

"Since we didn't have time earlier, I'll take the opportunity now."

Grinning, she turned to Touko-chan.

"Matsudaira Touko-san, sorry to bother you, but may I see your student card?"

"Okay."

Touko-chan put her hand into her pocket and produced her student ID card. Mami-san took the card and compared it to what was on the papers that Noriko-chan brought. This was just a precaution – surely she'd registered properly.

It must have only taken about five seconds, but Yumi's nervousness grew and grew.

Mami-san nodded.

"This is indeed her entry form. She is officially recognized as the holder of the red card."

A mixture of applause and sighs could be heard from the participants who had been watching intently, awaiting the outcome.

"Now, just a reminder that in the unlikely event that two "absentee's chance" entrants both picked the correct location, those entries would not be honored."

In other words, if the prize was over-subscribed, it would not be awarded.

"Which brings me to the white card, which sadly went undiscovered. Preliminary results indicate a single entrant picked the correct location, winning the white card and the special prize of a half-day date. The name of the winner, and the location of the white card, will be published in the Valentine's Day special edition of the Lillian Kawaraban. We'll also have speculation about the dates, so we hope you'll look forward to it!"

The response to Mami-san's feel-good PR for the school newspaper was an abundance of cries of dissatisfaction. Understandable, really. The special edition wasn't going to come out today, and if it were to include speculation about the dates then it probably wouldn't be out for at least a week. Waiting that long would be hard for even the best trained dog.

But, now that she'd said that, there was no going back. Mami-san brought the event to a close, forcing the words out her mouth.

"And on that note, the "Future Roses Treasure Hunt" Valentine's Day event comes to an end. I'd like to thank everyone that was involved in the event. The future Roses will be handing out chocolates to all the participants, so please take one on your way out."

Yumi took one of the baskets that Noriko-chan had prepared and hurried to the edge of the courtyard. Similarly, Yoshino-san stationed herself near the entrance to the school buildings, and Shimako-san moved to a spot along the path that led towards the rear of the courtyard, so that the students would be enticed to disperse.

"Thanks for participating, please take one."

Inside the basket were merely bite-sized chocolates, but the participants received them as though they were the treasure.

"Thanks for your hard work."

"It was fun."

Seeing their smiling faces and hearing their words of thanks made Yumi want to throw the basket in the air and jump for joy. Of course, it would be problematic if the chocolates came flying out of the basket, so she didn't do this.

"Yumi-sama. What did you think about Touko-san finding the card?"

One of them hit her with a straight ball, out of nowhere. The girl had a tense expression on her face, as though she'd been angry when she heard the result. A first-year, apparently. Yumi wasn't busy, since this girl seemed to have waited to approach her until after the crowd had thinned out, when she wouldn't be inconveniencing anyone.

"What did I think?"

Yumi tilted her head, questioningly.

"Well, Rosa Chinensis must have realized it was on the chair, right? And yet, it seems a bit unfortunate, you know."

"I see."

This girl was being serious – there was no trace of deception or an attempt to conceal anything. So she was openly speaking what was on her mind.

"You know, whether it was Touko-san, or Rosa Chinensis, or even someone else I don't know, my feelings probably wouldn't change. I'd just be happy that someone found it. And that's how I am now."

After she'd said that, Yumi impishly drew her index finger up to her mouth.

"Although that's a bit rude to Shimako-san, since no-one found her card. Don't tell her I said that, okay?"

The first-year laughed at this, and the tension seemed to be released.

"Whether the person who found the card was someone I knew well, or someone I didn't know at all, wouldn't change my feelings."

"So you'd still feel that way, even if I'd found the card, for example?"

"Of course. I'd be delighted."

"I understand. Sorry for asking such a strange question."

"Not at all. Thanks for participating."

After taking a chocolate from the proffered basket, the girl quickly bowed her head and ran off. Feeling refreshed, Yumi watched her go for a short while.

"You done?"

Hearing that voice, Yumi turned around and saw that Yoshino-san had made her way over and was swinging her basket around.

"Rei-chan said she wanted one, and there's some left over, so is it okay if I give it to her? A chocolate, that is."

"That should be fine … ah, wait."

Looking around the courtyard, a group of students remained congregated around Shimako-san. Would she have enough chocolates left in her basket to be able to handle that group?

"Don't worry about them. All of those girls already took a chocolate."

Yoshino-san said, yawning.

"They've got a chocolate, but they still haven't gone home?"

"You should remember what happened last year, Yumi-san."

"Ah."

Where on earth had Shimako-san hidden her white card? Those who just couldn't wait for the Lillian Kawaraban special edition to come out were sticking around, unwilling to leave. Probably intending to accompany the newspaper club members when they went to retrieve it.

"Like I said, it'll be revealed in the Lillian Kawaraban special edition."

Even at this distance, they could hear Mami-san's troubled voice as she explained the situation. But Yumi and Yoshino-san knew she really wasn't that troubled. She was just sifting out the participants, until an appropriate number remained. And, because they knew this, the group stubbornly remained, despite her calls for them to go home.

"Hold on a minute."

Mami-san said to the remaining students, then walked over to Yumi and Yoshino-san.

"It doesn't look like I'll get the numbers down any further than this, so I'm going to get the white card. How about you, Yumi-san, Yoshino-san?"

Will you come too? That's what was being asked, and Yumi and Yoshino-san looked at each other. There were about fifteen or sixteen girls left in the group. Add to that Tsutako-san and Mami-san from the newspaper club, the leading lady Shimako-san and her petit soeur Noriko-chan, and it was a pretty big bunch. The more people there were the harder it would be to lead them, plus they already knew the hiding place, so they decided to sit this one out.

"We'll tidy up the Rose Mansion."

"Really? That'll be a great help. I told the other newspaper club members they could leave after they'd collected the hints for Shimako-san's card, and it's getting late, so this looks like a good place to call it a day. The review meeting's tomorrow at lunch. See ya."

Without waiting for an acknowledgment from Yumi or Yoshino-san, Mami-san headed back to where Shimako-san and the others were waiting. As a group, they headed off towards the school building with Shimako-san in the lead.

Which led to an odd sensation. The courtyard, which had earlier seemed to be absolutely buried beneath the mass of students suddenly seemed quite deserted, now that there were none there.

After picking up washcloths that were hanging on the line between the Rose Mansion and the school building, the bouton pair entered the Rose Mansion.

"That Touko-chan,"

Yoshino-san said, as they climbed the stairs.

"Hmm?"

"She didn't go to you, did she, Yumi-san?"

For a moment Yumi had no idea what Yoshino-san was talking about, but then Yoshino-san swung around and held out her basket, and Yumi realized that she was talking about when they were handing out chocolates to the participants.

"Ah, now that you mention it."

Yumi realized that, indeed, she hadn't seen Touko-chan get a chocolate.

"It's not, "Now that I mention it." She took a chocolate from my basket, then left. What's up with you two?"

"What do you mean, what's up with us?"

Yumi hastily followed her friend who stomped up the steps with an angry and amazed look on her face.

"Just before, there was that huge uproar when she asked to become your petit soeur in front of everyone. Then after that, it's like, ohhh, nothing happened – but that's not true, right?"

When you put it that way.

"This time she was the one that asked. So hurry up and give her the rosary already, and stop all this constant flirting, and flirting, and flirting, and flirting."

Yoshino-san waited for Yumi to finish climbing the stairs, then slung her arm over Yumi's shoulder, around her neck, and pulled it in tight.

"Owwwww."

Chocolates from their baskets scattered all over the floor.

Yumi used the dust cloth in her free right hand to signal her surrender and eventually Yoshino-san relaxed her hold. Then, rather than removing her arm, Yoshino-san left it there, swung around in front of Yumi and embraced her with both arms.

" … I'm so glad, Yumi-san."

Yoshino-san whispered into Yumi's ear.

"Yeah."

Their bodies separated and they smiled at each other. The joy was doubled and the sadness halved. Yumi was thankful to have that sort of a friend to care for her.

"Alright. Let's hurry up and clean this place, Rei-chan's waiting in the classroom for me to meet her so we can go home."

With satisfaction emanating from every part of her body, Yoshino-san did as she said and hurried into the room.

" … Oh geeze."

Left behind in the corridor, Yumi gathered the scattered chocolates in her basket, picked up the washcloth and headed for the biscuit door.

"What's taking you so long?"

Yoshino-san's voice called out from inside.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume25 Chapter3 4

2023-11-22T13:04:48Z

Andreas B: /* Arriving With a ProposalPart 4 */

===<noinclude>Arriving With a Proposal</noinclude>Part 4===

In the end.

The White Roses remained close. They'd arrived at different conclusions because they loved each other too much.

Ah, how moronic. It had been a little bit exciting but it all came to naught.

"I'll get everyone a refill of tea."

Yoshino placed both hands on the table and shot out of her seat.

"I'll help you."

Yumi-san followed her.

"Ah."

Noriko-chan stood up after a short pause, but two people were enough to do the job, so she was turned down. Overly happy people were an eyesore, so she should just stay out of sight for a little while longer.

"Nice to be Shimako-san."

Yoshino mumbled, even though she knew it wouldn't help anything. Not only did Shimako-san already have herself a petit soeur, but she didn't have to see off her onee-sama either.

"That's true."

Yumi-san agreed. But Shimako-san had had to say goodbye to her onee-sama on her own a year ago, and she'd taken it upon herself to find her new partner Noriko-chan, so Yoshino couldn't really hold it against her.

And Yumi-san knew that Yoshino knew this. Which was why she'd simply agreed. Because Yoshino would be satisfied with that.

The teakettle had switched to the "keeping hot" mode a while ago.

As she rinsed the collected teacups, Yumi-san whispered:

"Nana-chan will be in high-school soon."

"… Yeah."

Thinking about this, Yoshino's chest ached a little. Nana would finally be in high-school. Swapping in for Rei-chan. Of course, Rei-chan wasn't being driven out to free up a space for her.

Yoshino understood the reasons. But even so, the look of loneliness on Rei-chan's face immediately after her bout against Nana during the winter break remained in Yoshino's heart.

It wasn't as though Yoshino had chosen Nana. But, in that moment, Rei-chan had let go of Yoshino.

"Yoshino-san, you're spilling the tea leaves."

Yumi-san took the tin of Darjeeling tea and teaspoon off her. She'd apparently finished washing the teacups while Yoshino had been distracted. Now she was looking in the teapot, and had estimated the amount of tea leaves Yoshino had already put in there as, "Two, no about three teaspoons, I guess."

"Say, Yumi-san."

"Mm?"

Yumi-san responded as she added another two teaspoons of tea leaves.

"You're so calm. What happened?"

"What do you mean?"

"I don't really know, you've just been calm recently."

"Well if you don't know, then I don't know."

Yumi-san laughed.

Indeed. Still, that was how she felt, so she couldn't offer a better explanation.

"Setting aside me and Nana, what do you intend to do about Touko-chan?"

"Even if I wanted to do something, there's not a lot I can do."

Yumi-san mumbled, pouring the hot water into the teapot.

"You're not going to be soeurs?"

"I'd like to, but it's not going to happen if she won't say yes."

"That's true, but … "

She didn't know what Touko-chan was thinking, but Yumi-san had clearly conveyed that she wasn't going to give up. And because Yumi-san wasn't going to give up, it seemed as though those feelings had earned Sachiko-sama's respect, and Noriko-chan seemed to think that Touko-chan actually liked Yumi-san.

Given all that, even Yoshino expected that Touko-chan would eventually become Yumi-san's petit soeur. Even though when she first heard that Yumi-san had been turned down, she had wondered what sort of a person could do that.

"If I appear calm, it's probably – "

Yumi-san said, as they waited for the tea leaves to dissipate.

"Because I'm not in a hurry, I guess."

"Not in a hurry?"

Yoshino asked and Yumi-san responded with, "Yeah."

"Like, do I have to find a petit soeur before my onee-sama graduates? Or, do I have to do everything I can to make Touko-chan my petit soeur? It's strange, but I'm not really in a hurry."

Yoshino didn't really understand. How had she arrived at that point of view?

"But what caused it?"

"I'm not sure if it's actually the cause, but if I was forced I'd probably say the student council election."

"The election?"

"Yeah, the election. I'd been thinking about what sort of relationship I wanted to have with Touko-chan after the election. Racking my brain. And all I came up with was that I wouldn't get an answer if I rushed."

Hearing her friend talk like that, Yoshino hurriedly grasped her hand. Yumi-san had been about to pick up the teapot, so she looked at Yoshino with a, "What are you doing?" expression.

"Yumi-san, don't become an adult on your own."

Yoshino pleaded in a strangled voice.

"Huh? I'm not, not at all."

"Don't leave me behind."

"What are you worrying about? You're being strange, Yoshino-san."

Really. For some reason she suddenly wanted to cry. However.

"Because."

She could hear the ongoing chatter from the five people at the table behind her. The topic of conversation had switched from last year's treasure hunt to the half-day dates and had just now returned to the treasure hunt.

"Oh, right. I just had a great idea."

Yumi-san said, having just finished pouring tea into the teacups.

"But, hmm. It could be tough. Although if it comes off, I think it'll get you excited for the event."

"What is it?"

Don't just think about it on your own, share it. Yoshino didn't even know what would be tough.

"Well, there's nothing to lose."

Yumi-san turned around.

"Hey, Mami-san."

Naturally, the idle chatter that had been floating around the table came to a stop. Yumi-san paid no attention to that as she made her proposal, eyes sparkling.

"How about we let the middle-school students participate this year? There were some that snuck over to have a look last year, right?"

"Hang on, Yumi-san."

Yoshino called out to stop her meddling friend, but Yumi-san apparently didn't hear as she was engrossed in her conversation with Mami-san.

The seven cups had been left behind in Yoshino's care.

Perhaps there was a chance that Nana would be able to participate.

"Geeze, that Yumi-san."

The corners of Yoshino's mouth had spontaneously curved upwards.

Because, didn't she just tell Yumi-san not to leave her behind?

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume25 Chapter3 2

2023-11-22T11:31:36Z

Andreas B: /* Arriving With a Proposal. Part 2 */

===<noinclude>Arriving With a Proposal. </noinclude>Part 2===

The first thing she had to determine was whether this plan, or at least the direction, had already been agreed upon behind-the-scenes by the two third-years and the newspaper club.

Why would she think that? First of all, it was only this year that Sachiko-sama had told them that the newspaper club were sounding her out about it towards the end of last year, which certainly smelled fishy.

Well, maybe Sachiko-sama could be given the benefit of the doubt and that really was just absentmindedness on her part. But since Mami-san had known that everyone would be here before she arrived (or maybe she'd chosen today because she'd heard a rumor that everyone was at the Rose Mansion) and hadn't informed the boutons beforehand, this was less like a surprise attack and more like a foul play.

Especially since the presence of Rei-chan, on a day when they didn't have a meeting scheduled, after she'd made her "I'm studying, so I won't be attending often" announcement, was the same as a confession.

Ah, humans, why did they feel the need to push things they were forced into on to the younger generation? Even as she lamented this, there was no way Yoshino would break this chain when it was her turn to pass it on. Even if she detested it immensely when it was her turn, she enjoyed watching it once the storm had passed over her. That was the sort of girl Shimazu Yoshino was.

So then, the question became, what was Shimako-san's position? After they sat down Yoshino was able to observe Shimako-san indirectly, and it looked as though she didn't support the sly old foxes,
aka the third-year Roses, in their plan.

Come to think of it, Shimako-san had been kept in the dark alongside Yoshino and Yumi-san when they'd decided on the cast for the school festival play. It must be because they were in different grades. It didn't seem likely that the third-years would had been worried about Shimako-san leaking some information to the boutons. Having said that, Yoshino thought it was better for Shimako-san's peace-of-mind that she hadn't been told.

As she distributed the papers she'd brought, Mami-san spoke.

"Well then, I present you with our proposal for this year's Valentine's Day event."

Wha – .

She was speaking like it was already decided that the Yamayurikai would be co-operating with the newspaper club.

Yoshino was all for shortening meetings, but wasn't this going too far as a starting point? The correct behavior when asking something of someone was to start by bowing your head and saying, "Won't you please co-operate?" Even Tsukiyama Minako-sama, who was prone to flights of eccentricity, had done this last year. Well, even if Mami-san did bow her head, Yoshino wasn't about to say, "Okay." Now then, at what point would Mami-san get punished for this?

"Ah, right. It might be a bit late mentioning it now, but."

Mami-san said, noticing Yoshino's angry glare.

"We're holding an event on Valentine's Day again this year, and the co-operation of the Yamayurikai … has already been approved by Rosa Chinensis and Rosa Foetida."

"What!?"

Even without the preface of, "It's a little late mentioning it now," Yoshino knew that the two parties were conspiring. But, they'd already approved it?

"Well, there was no reason to refuse, was there?"

Sachiko-sama looked confused as she asked, as though to say, "What's so surprising?"

"But even so."

Yoshino dug in. She hadn't taken a look at the proposal, so she didn't know exactly what plan Mami-san had in mind, but, going by last year, the ones that had to co-operate the most were the boutons. But the "comfortably retired" people had approved the plan even before hearing the opinion of those who would have to do most of the work. What the heck was going on?

"You too, Yumi-san. Don't be silent, say something."

Yoshino spurred Yumi on. In this situation, the boutons had to stick together steadfastly to oppose the tyranny of their onee-samas.

But, that Yumi-san.

"… Um, what's this year's event?"

"Wh – hey!"

Sure, she'd been told to say something, but she didn't have to play dumb like that.

"Huh?"

No, that wasn't it. Yumi-san was being serious. She wasn't playing for laughs, she was actually interested in what Mami-san was proposing. But in that case, rather than looking at Yoshino with a puzzled expression, she could have looked at the document she held tightly in her hand … unbelievable.

"Hang on, Yumi-san. Aren't you angry about the onee-samas agreeing to this on their own?"

Oh Fukuzawa Yumi, have you been ensnared by the sly old foxes?

"That does annoy me a little."

"Only a little?"

The baby fox said, "Yeah."

"But, you know, is being angry about that a reason to reject the plan entirely? Because those are two separate matters, right?"

Wait, don't say any more.

"I'm sure I'll have all sorts of concerns about the Valentine's event itself. But even so, I'm of the same opinion as my onee-sama – the conclusion I came to was that there's no reason to refuse."

Yumi-san, Yumi-san, Yumi-san. Even though you were told to be quiet. Well, that was only within Yoshino's mind, so there's no way she could have heard it.

"Last year, Mizuno Youko-sama's dream was realized. I want to see that dream come true again."

The only sound in the deathly silent room was the whistling coming from the kettle.

That's right, how could she forget? Yoshino hung her head in shame.

Yumi-san idolized Youko-sama. Hadn't she said this clearly during her candidate's speech?

"So why not listen to what Mami-san has to say before deciding whether or not to co-operate?"

It was a sound argument. Too sound – Yoshino had no retort.

Looking back, Yoshino had been such an idiot when she'd told Yumi-san, "Don't lose to yourself," a couple of minutes ago. Yumi-san had stated her opinion brilliantly. She hadn't lost at all. Yoshino was the one who appeared to have lost.

"Why are you opposed to it, Yoshino-san?"

Shimako-san asked, looking straight into Yoshino's eyes. So then, Shimako-san was in favor of it too. Well, that was probably to be expected.

"… Because it's an order from above."

Ooh, it was such an unpersuasive reason that she hated having to say it. It was most likely pointless arguing it, especially since Yumi-san had already concluded that that was a "separate matter."

"And you, Shimako-san, you didn't want to do it at all last year, right? You only participated because you were pressured by Sei-sama. So you'd have to understand this side's feelings. Why have you joined that side, now that you're a Rose?"

"This side… ? That side… ?"

Shimako-san had a perplexed expression as she looked back and forth between where Yoshino was pointing with her left and right index fingers for a little while, before finally saying, "It's not like that."

"It's not a matter of being on one side or the other. After last year's event, my opinion changed."

"Huh?"

She continued after another smile that could also be labeled a foul play.

"I think it was good that we gave it a go. Both for the Yamayurikai, and for myself personally. But it's only because I gave it a go that I can say that."

"–"

Come to think of it, during the candidate's speeches, Shimako-san had made some impassioned plea about using her experience to help the Yamaurikai, or something along those lines. Yoshino thought, "Damn it."

Incidentally.

The third-years, basically Sachiko-sama and Rei-chan, were sipping their tea and elegantly watching over the second-years' argument. No, watching over was the wrong expression. They were detached observers.

If their juniors had formed a unified opposition to the Valentine's Day event, in other words, if they'd done what Rei-chan did last year, then they probably would have applied pressure from above. But since Yumi-san and Shimako-san were interested in the plan, it'd be better if they could convince Yoshino themselves. There was no need for the third-years to intervene. That's how it was.

"So, then."

Yumi-san said.

"Suppose, for instance, our onee-samas weren't here right now. If Mami-san came to us with this proposal for Valentine's Day, what would your reaction be, Yoshino-san?"

A hypothetical question.

"What about Shimako-san?"

Would she be there or not? While it wasn't that important a detail, Yoshino had been drawn into the conversation enough to ask a stupid question.

"She can be there or not. Which ever you'd prefer."

"Ooh."

Frankly speaking, Yoshino thought that either way she wouldn't really want to do it. It felt like she was getting further away from understanding why she was so opposed to it.

As Shimako-san had said, it would be good for the Yamayurikai – Yoshino could understand that. Yumi-san's aim of seeing Youko-sama's dream realized seemed like she'd followed an argument through to its logical conclusion.

So what didn't she like about it? Yoshino asked herself this question.

"Last year, you were totally opposed to the event during the planning stages too, but once it started you were really into it."

Yumi-san said, in place of the silent Yoshino.

"…"

That was true. Yoshino had realized as much herself. Last year's treasure hunt had been surprisingly exhilarating. The result was unfortunate, but looking back on it the event had been fun overall.

Then that meant that she wasn't harboring any ill-will which prevented her from getting on-board with the newspaper club's plan. So how was this year different to last year?

"I know."

Yoshino thumped her right fist into her left hand.

"It's because it's boring."

"B … boring?"

Not just one person, it was everyone other than Yoshino that repeated this in surprise.

"That's right."

Last year, she'd had the clear-cut goal of "stopping someone else from going on a date with Rei-chan," but if she was on the organizing side then it was nothing but meeting after meeting after meeting with the newspaper club, which meant all she got out of it was work. For someone who'd been all excited and nervous as a regular participant, becoming one of the game's main cast and deciding on the rules just didn't seem comparatively worthwhile.

On top of that, if they did the same thing as last year, then she'd have to go on a half-day date with the winner afterward. Putting it bluntly, that was a pain in the neck.

Now, suppose that Rei-chan participated and, luckily enough, won. Even then, going on a date with Rei-chan was too ordinary, it wouldn't get her heart racing.

If she absolutely had to co-operate, then she'd much rather play dirty so that nobody won. And since Rei-chan was taking entrance exams, she might not even participate in the game in the first place. Black Yoshino grinned.

Shimako-san timidly asked:

"Are you really opposed to it because it's boring?"

"That's right. Got a problem with that?"

Yoshino leaned back. Acting defiant. Now then, if they wanted her to participate, they'd have to fix the "boredom." If they could turn that into "fun," then she'd happily participate.

"… like that."

"Yeah, … "

Yumi-san and Shimako-san leaned their heads close together and whispered to each other. The third-years kept on grinning. Mami-san looked serious, perhaps worried about who would break.

"Isn't that kind of childish?"

Despite having been silent the whole time, she suddenly spoke now.

"Ch-childish?"

Yoshino glared at her, but Noriko-chan calmly said, "Yeah."

"I don't know the details, but, to summarize, last year you happily participated when the then-boutons and current-Roses were at the center of the Valentine's Day plans, but now that it's your turn you're saying it's boring and you don't want to do it. That's just selfish, isn't it? It's childish."

Even when her opponent was older, she said what she wanted to say. As an ally, Noriko-chan would have been as strong as 10,000 men. But to have Noriko-chan snapping at her, Yoshino had made a grave mistake. At the very least, to be called "childish" by someone in a lower grade than her had caused more damage to Yoshino than she'd expected to take.

"That's true. Your refusal to participate due to "boredom" is rejected."

Yumi-san said. That was to be expected. Last year's boutons had floated similar reasons, but they hadn't been able to get out of it.

Sealing the deal, Shimako-san cheerfully smiled and said, "Let's do it." It would have been better if she'd glared and said, "You have to do it," since that would have driven Yoshino to rebel more, but the way she smiled like Maria-sama was far more of a dirty play.

What to do, Yoshino? She was surrounded on six sides, not just all four.

Rei-chan and Sachiko-sama had tears in their eyes, trembling as they clutched their stomachs. Not because they were forcing themselves to hold back from assisting, but because they were stifling their laughter. Oh, how she'd hate it if they didn't stifle it.

"Even if you say that."

Since it had come to this, her only option was to agree. Even if she was childish, Yoshino had been alive for 17 years, so she knew when she had to withdraw. But because of her earlier opposition, it was difficult for her to agree straight away. Some impetus was necessary to get Yoshino to change course and meet up with everyone else.

She wasn't raising a hand in agreement, nor both hands in surrender. Her arms were folded across her chest as she breathed a soft sigh. She raised her downcast head slightly and closed one eye, but not to wink. The pose she wanted to strike was one of, "By all rights, I'd never agree to this, but I'm willing to pitch in and help for your sake."

Then, unexpectedly, Mami-san lowered her head to just above the table.

"I'm begging you, Yoshino-san. I know you don't want to, but it would allow me, your classmate, to save face if you could somehow find it in your heart to co-operate with the newspaper club. We'll do our best to make sure you enjoy yourself."

Mami-san joined her hands together in prayer, going above and beyond to implore Yoshino. Ah, what a pitch she'd been tossed.

"Well … "

Not from Yumi-san, or Shimako-san, or Noriko-chan. The farce only worked because it came from Mami-san. Yoshino gratefully came on board.

"If Mami-san's willing to go that far, I suppose I've got no choice."

Nice timing, good job.

In her mind, Yoshino flashed the peace sign.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume25 Chapter3 1

2023-11-22T11:02:53Z

Andreas B: /* Arriving With a ProposalPart 1 */

===<noinclude>Arriving With a Proposal</noinclude>Part 1===

After school on Monday.

It was surprisingly fast, but it came at last.

"Gokigenyou. Pardon my intrusion."

"Coming."

Unfortunately, Noriko-chan was still busy preparing tea, so Yoshino went to the first-floor to welcome their visitor and when she saw who it was she made a somewhat stupid sound.

"Wha?"

The person who'd shown up on the Rose Mansion doorstep holding a manilla folder filled with some documents was her classmate, Yamaguchi Mami-san.

"It's the newspaper club."

Yoshino already knew that. However.

"I thought you said we were going to do the student council interview tomorrow."

This morning, when they met. Right after, "Gokigenyou." She'd said, "We're going to do the interviews for the Lillian Kawaraban tomorrow after school, so can you keep that free?" Yoshino had been with her classmate Yumi-san, and they'd both heard it. There was no mistaking it.

"I did say that."

For reasons Yoshino couldn't understand, Mami-san puffed her chest out.

"Then what brings you to the Rose Mansion today?"

Yoshino had a bad feeling about this. This series of events reminded her of a certain someone who had been in the newspaper club before Mami-san became editor-in-chief.

"Now that the election's over, I thought it was time we started planning for the Valentine's Day event."

See, there it was.

"I haven't heard anything about that."

Although she had actually heard about it indirectly via Sachiko-sama. But that was an inconvenient fact, so she chose to ignore it.

"Well of course. I haven't spoken directly with you about it, Yoshino-san."

"Why haven't you?"

Even though they'd been studying in the same classroom day after day after day after day. It wasn't as though their classroom was split into separate cliques, with the opposing groups never having a chance to speak to each other. It was quite the opposite, with Mami-san being in the top ten people Yoshino got along with in her class, so it seemed like they should have discussed it.

But despite all that; Oh yes, but despite all that; Why did she not say? (a Haiku).

"How can I put this … for insurance?"

Mami-san stepped into the Rose Mansion and closed the door. She'd obviously decided she had to do this herself since Yoshino wasn't exactly inviting her in. It was currently late January. It went without saying that it was cold outside.

"What do you mean by that?"

Even so, instead of leading her to the room on the second-floor, Yoshino stepped in front of her and blocked her path. As expected, Mami-san looked stunned.

In truth, Yoshino had nothing against Mami-san personally. However, she did have a lot against the newspaper club.

But it wasn't like she wanted to get revenge for each and every incident that sprang to mind. For one thing, she didn't have the time, nor was she that stubborn. In the past, she hadn't even had the time to take notice of each and every one of them.

Basically, Yoshino had been in a bad mood recently. And Mami-san was just the unlucky victim of that, this time around.

How sad. Like, if she'd just shown up tomorrow, then Yoshino may have gone to meet her cheerfully – although that may only have lasted as long as the greeting.

"Well, by insurance, I mean like … "

Mami-san said.

"Remember last year, the boutons weren't very cooperative when my onee-sama proposed the Valentine's event."

"Sure, I remember that."

Yoshino agreed, thinking back to last year.

"So I thought about what might happen if this year's boutons had the same reaction, and I started coming up with countermeasures … pardon me."

Slipping past Yoshino, Mami-san reached the staircase.

"Countermeasures?"

Yoshino asked, chasing after Mami-san.

"Repeating the events of last year would be a waste of time, and kind of boring, don't you think? Although from our point of view, I can't think of a single reason not to be excited about such a dream-like plan."

Mami-san climbed the creaky staircase.

"Is everybody here?"

"We are, but."

Yoshino answered, and it was only when she reached the second floor that she finally realized.

"Ah! Today we have both Sachiko-sama and Rei-chan here as well. Is that your doing!?"

Mami-san grinned in response to this accusation.

"When did you become so underhanded, Mami-san? You're like Tsukiyama Minako-sama the second."

"Whatever could you mean? What's wrong with being like your onee-sama? First of all, I wouldn't have to do this if you'd just cooperate with the newspaper club. Since you'll be going along with the plan anyway, you should just happily get on board."

The question was, where did she get the confidence to make statements like, "You'll be going along with it anyway," and, "get on board?" Well, sure, last year the previous Roses had pressured the boutons, so they had no choice but to cooperate.

But Yoshino thought that it wouldn't be like that this year. Even if Yumi-san followed her onee-sama's order to participate, Shimako-san wasn't the type of person to use her authority over her petit soeur and Yoshino herself certainly wasn't afraid of Rei-chan. Even with the help of the current Roses, it shouldn't go the way the newspaper club was anticipating.

After climbing the stairs, Mami-san stopped and said to Yoshino, "After you."

"?"

"Surely it would be a complete loss of face for you if the visitor entered before the person sent to greet them."

"I never would have expected such consideration from you."

But, since she'd gone to the effort, Yoshino decided to enter the room first.

"Mami-san from the newspaper club has arrived."

Yoshino announced, opening the door.

"Oh, hi there."

"Do come in."

Sachiko-sama and Rei-chan acted as though their visitor was completely unexpected as they welcomed her.

(Even though they're only here today because they knew she was coming.)

In her mind, Yoshino complained about those sly old foxes. It was annoying how the two third-years had recently come to resemble their predecessors.

"Oh my, what's wrong, Yoshino-chan? Offer Mami-san a seat."

Wearing the guise of a princess, "sly old fox #1" acted unconcerned as she spoke.

"Well, fine. Come in, Mami-san, have a seat here."

If they were going to be foxes, she'd have to be a wolf.

"Thank-you kindly."

After Mami-san was seated, "sly old fox #2" called out to Noriko-chan.

"Another cup of tea, too."

If #1 was the princess, then #2 would be the bumbling prince. Well, the princess was a metaphor, she didn't actually take that form, so there was no need to cast everyone into the play.

Yoshino headed over to the sink to help Noriko-chan, but Yumi-san got there first and sidled over to Yoshino and whispered:

"Why's Mami-san here?"

"Planning for Valentine's."

Was all Yoshino had to say.

"Ahhh – "

Yumi-san loudly exclaimed. They'd discussed it once prior to the election, but Mami-san's arrival was just too reminiscent of Minako-sama last year.

"Okay? We mustn't lose, Yumi-san."

Yoshino kept her voice low as she gripped Yumi-san's hand tightly.

"Uh, okay … lose to who?"

The newspaper club … or, their onee-samas? Either? Or both?

"To anyone. At any rate, to yourself. You mustn't lose to yourself. As long as you fight, you'll win. Noriko-chan will be fine too."

Glancing over, Noriko-chan had finished adding the black tea leaves to the cup, and looked perplexed.

"I'm sorry, I don't really understand what you're saying."

"Basically, you don't have to do what the newspaper club and your onee-sama says."

Yoshino added water to the electric kettle and plugged it into the outlet.

"Ah."

"That's why … you'll be fine. Since you don't seem like you'll get discouraged easily."

Since she always spoke her mind, even to older students – and it was impossible to imagine Shimako-san looking scary and ordering her to do something in the first place.

As she added the hot water to the tea cup, Yoshino and Shimako-san's eyes met.

"What is it?"

Shimako-san's smile was as warm as ever. Rather than "What" it felt like "Wha~t."

"No, nothing."

It felt a bit sad to lump this angel in with the "sly old foxes" Sachiko-sama and Rei-chan. But, take care. Depending on which way she went, she could be either an enemy or an ally.

Shimako-san was a "Rose."

Yoshino had to be careful, to see which way Shimako-san lent.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume24 Chapter6 2

2023-11-22T07:48:04Z

Andreas B: /* Beneath the Mask. Part 2 */

===<noinclude>Beneath the Mask. </noinclude>Part 2===

Before long, the group of five headed to the auditorium.

There was still fifteen minutes until it started, but even so there were quite a few students heading to the auditorium already.

Come to think of it, it had been like that last year too. Some of the students who were excited by the election had forgone their lunch break and headed to the auditorium as soon as fourth period was over to reserve some seats. The disinterested students probably arrived at the last minute, while those who were only somewhat interested arrived in dribs and drabs after they'd finished eating.

Rei-sama was waiting in the backstage area.

"Rei-chan!"

The moment she saw Rei-sama, Yoshino-san cried out and rushed over to her.

"I didn't think you were coming!"

Puffing up her cheeks like a blowfish.

"Huh, but I promised you, didn't I? I got delayed and was running a bit late, so I thought I'd change plans and come here directly. Hm? What's the matter? You were going to pieces because your Rei-chan wasn't here?"

Rei-sama the hobo poked her cute little petit soeur's puffed up cheeks.

"You idiot."

Yoshino-san laughed and the mood completely dissolved. Resting her head on Rei-sama's shoulder, she said, "You idiot," once more.

The strange thing was, that "You idiot" sounded like "Thank-you."

A short distance away, Noriko-chan was holding Shimako-san's hands and speaking like she was chanting a spell.

"Do your best, onee-sama. I'm cheering for you. You're going to be fine. I believe in you."

The words of encouragement that she hadn't received from her onee-sama last year came raining down on Shimako-san from her petit soeur a year later.

"Also … um, fight!"

It was like she was trying to make up for last year, although Noriko-chan wouldn't have known about that.

"Noriko."

Shimako-san looked really happy.

Even if Sei-sama's words about, "If you're elected, you have to see it through to the end," had been the ultimate encouragement to Shimako-san, there was no way Noriko-chan would have been able to reproduce that.

Their position as onee-sama and petit soeur were different, as was Shimako-san's relationship with each of them, as well as their personalities. But more than that, Shimako-san herself was different to the person she was a year ago.

As a result, Noriko-chan telling her to fight was probably the ultimate encouragement to Shimako-san now. With Noriko-chan cheering her on like that, how could she not?

As Yumi fondly watched the Yellow and White Rose soeurs, Sachiko-sama took her by the hand and said, "Come here."

"You're shaking. I was like that too."

Her onee-sama squeezed her hand tightly, like Yumi had done last year.

"Alright? It's only natural that you're nervous. You shouldn't worry about whether you can step up or not. You've already stepped up magnificently."

"Really?"

Yumi asked, a little bit surprised.

"Yes. There's absolutely no need for you to show anything other than your self. But don't you think it would be a shame if you kept hiding what it is you already possess? That's why I want you go out there and let those students in the auditorium get a good look at the real you. If you can do that, you'll be a huge hit."

Sachiko-sama looked her straight in the eyes and said, "I believe in you."

"Onee-sama."

"Wha~t?"

"Please."

"Yes?"

"Please hug me."

Then, without any hesitation, Yumi was softly enveloped.

"Like this?"

"Like that."

The onee-sama embraces and protects. That phrase echoed in her mind.

"Sorry. Just a little bit longer."

Even though it should have been enough, she wanted just a little bit more. As though her appetite for her onee-sama's affection was insatiable.

Looking over Sachiko-sama's shoulder, Yumi saw that Touko-chan had finally arrived.

The petit soeur supports.

Regardless of what Touko-chan's feelings were, there was a stone weight in Yumi's heart called Touko-chan.

Her onee-sama's presence was warm.

Touko-chan's nomination and their competition in this election had not changed Yumi's attitude towards her one bit.

<center>* * *</center>

At one o'clock, the head of the electoral committee started the speech meeting.

After the welcoming address from Hanae-san, the committee chair, the candidates were called onto stage, wearing the sashes with their names on them.

"Matsudaira Touko-san, Toudou Shimako-san, Shimazu Yoshino-san, Fukuzawa Yumi-san, please go out in that order."

The four candidates followed the whispered directions from the committee member stationed backstage, and stepped out onto the stage.

Dazzling lights. Thunderous applause. She felt like she was being swallowed up by this atmosphere that was different again to their school festival play.

In the center of the stage, the mic was set up on an imposing podium. As well as that, there was a pitcher of water and a glass – although Yumi wasn't sure whether it was for them to actually drink or just for show.

The four candidates sat down on folding chairs that were located behind and to the right of the podium, from the audience's point-of-view. On the other side, to the left of the podium, a committee member sat at a desk with a stopwatch and a bell, to time their speeches. She'd ring the bell to let them know if they were going over their allotted time.

They were going in the order they registered, so the first one to stride to the center of the stage was Touko-chan.

Touko-chan started by questioning the hereditary manner in which the student council leaders were typically chosen and then emphasized her own freshness and youth.

Maybe it was because she was used to acting on stage, but she spoke fluently, seemingly without effort.

"I have no complaints with the current Yamayurikai. But why don't we let a fresh breeze blow through there? Let's open wide the windows of the Rose Mansion!"

Yumi instinctively applauded, forgetting that Touko-chan was labeled as a rival or enemy. Yoshino-san quietly said, "You idiot," and Yumi returned her hands to her lap. There was no other meaning to Yoshino-san's, "You idiot," it was, purely and simply, "You idiot." Telling Yumi to remember her own position.

The next to take the stage was Shimako-san.

Shimako-san spoke candidly about working as part of the current student council, presenting their current achievements, and describing the benefits of having someone as a Rose for two consecutive years. Additionally, she promised closer co-operation with the various committees, emphasizing the importance of proactive participation.

"I've learnt a lot from the two third-year Roses this year. I believe it's my duty to put that experience to good use, and to help the Yamayurikai develop even further."

Shimako-san's face shone with more confidence than usual. Presence. The difference to last year was probably because she had the track record to back it up now.

If Shimako-san was for the committees, Yoshino-san was for the clubs.

"Prior to my surgery during autumn of my first-year in high-school, my body was always weak and I was never able to take part in club activities. But when I started second-year, I joined the kendo club, and for the first time I knew what club activities were like from the inside. From that, I got to see up close what was missing and what was superfluous with the clubs. Even though the Yamayurikai is small, we're here to help everyone have a happy school life. Let's start by improving that through club activities. Even if I'm elected, I won't resign from the kendo club. I'll keep trying my best along with everyone else."

If she was following her rehearsed speech she would have stopped there, but Yoshino-san kept going.

"Earlier, one of the candidates made some remarks about a hereditary lineage, but we're here holding an election, so that surely doesn't apply to us. And I certainly don't think there's anything wrong with following in the footsteps of your onee-sama. When you're talking about a massive project that takes many years to accomplish, don't you think the petit soeur that has been carefully guided might have an advantage?"

She'd obviously been annoyed by Touko-chan's speech and wanted to briefly rebut it, but now that she'd started it didn't look like she could stop. The speech she'd written had been refined down so that it was logically organized and easy to understand, but as she kept on saying things that popped in to her mind it was only natural that she'd go off track.

The bell rang out, ring, ring.

"Shimazu-san, please finish your speech."

She'd hit the time limit.

"What's wrong with tradition?"

Ending with that question, Yoshino-san stepped down from the podium. After returning to her empty folding chair, it looked like there was still more she wanted to say as she muttered, "I wonder if there's something wrong with that stopwatch."

Unfortunately for Yoshino-san, its timing was correct. Compared to Touko-chan and Shimako-san, who had both finished within the time limit, Yoshino-san's speech was noticeably longer.

Following her was the final candidate, Yumi.

Yumi was neither a committee member nor a club member. She couldn't appeal to either of those. Instead, she talked about what she saw as the ideal shape of the Yamayurikai.

"The first-years in the audience probably won't know her, but my onee-sama, Ogasawara Sachiko-sama, had a wonderful onee-sama called Mizuno Youko-sama. Youko-sama had – "

Yumi wanted to make Youko-sama's dream, of a Rose Mansion that ordinary students weren't afraid to enter, a reality. This year they had tried various things, like hosting a tea party and inviting first-years in as assistants, but it still wasn't enough. It would take time, as step by step these sorts of achievements piled up, and even if she was elected as one of the next Roses that didn't mean it would happen all at once.

She concluded her speech with an appeal to keep advancing, like tomorrow follows today, followed by the day after, and to not stagnate or regress.

From Youko-sama to Sachiko-sama, and then to Yumi. It could even be called a lineage. The contents of her speech were in direct conflict with Touko-chan's fresh breeze, but Yumi was satisfied with it.

Touko-chan should walk the path that she believes in.

Even now Yumi wanted Touko-chan as her petit soeur, but she had no intention of forcing her own opinion on Touko-chan. And if she turned away from her principles, she would never become Touko-chan's onee-sama.

Let them see who you really are.

Being elected and becoming soeurs were, in some ways, alike.

Illuminated by the dazzling lights, Yumi thought this as she bowed to the large audience.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume15 Chapter2 3

2023-04-25T18:13:45Z

Andreas B: /* Everything Prepared? Part 3 */

===<noinclude>Everything Prepared? </noinclude>Part 3===

They held a brief homeroom after the regular morning prayers.

"At any rate, be enthusiastic, but don't be reckless. In the past, some girls had to miss the school trip because they suffered a serious injury."

The first part of their homeroom teacher's advice was more or less the same as what her mother had said, while the second half seemed more like a threat.

How serious would an injury have to be to miss the school trip? Something like a broken bone, or whiplash, or a full body pummeling. The students in the class all fell silent for a moment. Those options all sounded extremely painful, but to then also miss out on the school trip added to the injury.

Because, the school trip. Held during their second year of high-school, it was in the top 5 events of their school life. The athletics festival and the school festival were each held once a year, while the school trip was a one-off. Miss it and they'd be regretting it for the rest of their lives.

"I say it every year, but it always works on the second-years."

Their teacher laughed in amusement. No sooner had she said this, then a cry of criticism rang out.

"Wha? So it's a complete lie?"

"It's not a lie. It's happened once, about ten years ago."

Their teacher brought it to a close by saying, "So make sure you pay attention."

"Here, Yumi-san."

The girl in front of her passed Yumi the bag to store their valuables in. As Yumi and the girl beside her placed their purses and watches in the bag and passed it on to the girl behind them, the programs were distributed, and at some point Yoshino-san and Mami-san made their way to the podium at the front of class.

"Alright, listen up. Except for the people that have other jobs, we should all be assembled in our space by five minutes to nine. We're the green team, so where are we sitting?"

When Yoshino-san asked this, Mami-san cupped her hand to her ear as though she was hard of hearing, coaxing an answer from her classmates.

"Next to the libraryyyy."

They answered like children, with everyone going along with the joke.

"Exactly. Okay, anyone that has a specific task to do, please go to your stations. We'll see you later. Best of luck, everyone."

With this powerful declaration, Yoshino-san jubilantly led her group out of the classroom. She was heading off to the main gate, to help with visitor check-in.

Because it was a girls' school, at every function they had strict checking to ensure that no-one unrelated was allowed in. It also happened for the school festival and the graduation ceremony, but they were at their most vigilant for the athletics festival. The Lillian PE uniform wasn't particularly revealing, but because it wasn't often seen out in public, it seemed like there would be a fair number of people that would think, "I want to see that." It was a lot of work, making tickets with the students names on them, checking against the register of graduated students, etc.

With the class dissolving, Yumi also stood up. Tsutako-san asked her, "Oh, are you helping out with something, Yumi-san?"

"Yeah, I'm carrying some of the supporter gear from the gymnasium."

"Ah, like cheerleader costumes … "

Tsutako-san was excused from the tasks that had been assigned to the class. In exchange, her classmates had asked her to take all manner of photos, not just of themselves, but also of their onee-samas running, the Roses dancing, and the like. Strangely, she seemed to be completely smitten by a photo of cheerleaders from a certain third-year class that she'd just happened to run into during practice.

Incidentally, Yumi's onee-sama, Sachiko-sama, was a member of the green team's cheer squad, so Yumi had been assigned the task of carrying their gear, being told, "You want to be with her as much as possible, right?" Rather than being a fair allocation of roles, it felt more like she'd been smooth-talked into it. But it did let her be with Sachiko-sama for a little while, so, well, she supposed it was okay.

"Tsutako-san, make sure you take good photos. Then give me a print, please."

Yumi asked, acting a little bit flirtatiously. She imitated Touko-chan, putting on a fawning look.

"If Sachiko-sama says it's okay."

Tsutako-san answered bluntly. While she did take photos like she was a peeping tom, her rule was to never publish or release the photos unless she had the subject's permission. No matter how good a photo, if she were told "no," then she would firm her resolve and burn even the negative.

Still. Even without Yumi saying so, it looked like Tsutako-san knew who she wanted photos of. Well, it was true, Yumi wanted photos of Sachiko-sama more than anyone else.

"But what if Sachiko-sama says no?"

"She won't. But I'll go one better, and take a photo of the two of you together. To completely make up for last year's athletics festival."

"Together, huh."

A goal, beyond just a speck, the size of a pencil's eraser. This year, she could put a photo into her album of them standing together, wearing the same green headband … maybe.

"Ah, she's been distracted by something shiny. Pause your flight of fancy, and hurry off to the gymnasium. If you keep dawdling, you'll be scolded with, "You're late, Yumi.""

"Yes."

Somewhat fooled by this imitation, Yumi instinctively came to attention and bowed.

"Hey, hey, I'm not Sachiko-sama, you know."

Despite her surprise, Tsutako-san still managed to raise her camera and click the shutter.

Sachiko-sama had already arrived at the green team's spot in the gymnasium, but she didn't say, "You're late, Yumi."

"Ahh, Yumi. Can you take that drum and drumsticks that are over there, please. To the supporter's area in the oval."

"Oka~y."

It was the first time they'd met today, but she omitted saying, "Gokigenyou," and jumped straight to the matter at hand. It was a small thing, but seeing this, Yumi thought, "Our relationship really does feel natural."

Although they were still a long way off the old-married-couple style of soeur relationship that Yoshino-san and Rei-sama had. But still, she was happy. When she thought about how, one year ago, all she could do was watch on, it felt like a dream.

– Then she felt someone watching her and turned around, to see Touko-chan over in the red team's space looking her way. As soon as Yumi turned to face her, Touko-chan turned around and started working on whatever it was she was doing. But her actions were completely meaningless – she picked something up and moved it, then returned it to its original position.

Absent-minded Touko-chan. She was probably looking at her beloved Sachiko-sama.

"Sorry we're late. Gokigenyou, second- and third-year onee-samas. We look forward to working with you today."

Having arrived late, the two girls from the first-year pine class that were assigned to carry gear bowed approximately 90 times.

"Don't worry about it. As first-years, this is your first athletics festival, so I'm sure your homeroom teacher was warning you about each and every little thing."

The head cheerleader said with a smile, as she checked the costumes next to Sachiko-sama.

It made sense, the younger grades' homerooms probably would have taken longer. That may have been why Yumi wasn't scolded.

"Um, Yumi-sama, is there anything we can do … ?"

One of the first-years timidly asked as Yumi was about to leave the gym carrying the drum. The head cheerleader would normally direct them, but she was off negotiating with the pink team's leader about something, while the second-in-command (Sachiko-sama) had just this moment left carrying the cheer team's uniforms.

"Should we take these to the cheer team's seating?"

"Oh, the flags? They're going to be used as part of the entry parade, so they should stay here. The placards are out for the same reason. This cardboard's going to be used in the afternoon, so I think the plan is to carry it out later."

Apart from the things she'd mentioned, nothing else remained. But since they'd come all this way to help, it seemed kind of sad to tell them to just wait here.

"So, if you could take this drum. And these drumsticks."

Yumi gave the miniature taiko drum to one of the first-years and the drumsticks to the other, then saw them off.

"You should run into Rosa Chinensis out there, so ask her where they should go."

"Okay. Thank-you very much."

The two first-years left the gymnasium with a smile – were they really that happy to be given a job to do? Lured in by this, Yumi also smiled and waved them farewell, when a low voice came from behind her.

"You've become quite dependable, Rosa Chinensis en bouton."

Startled, Yumi turned around and saw the green team's head cheerleader standing there, arms folded, and nodding, having returned at some unknown point.

"It must be a relief to Sachiko-san too."

"Huuuh."

Then Yumi hastily covered over this with, "Pardon me." Despite receiving a generous compliment, Yumi had spoiled it with her vulgar reaction.

"… My apologies."

Because, it was only just this morning that she'd come to the conclusion that, "we're well matched." As she was thinking back on this, Yumi glanced at the red team's area, but Touko-chan was no longer in the location she'd been earlier.

(… Hmm?)

Just what had she been expecting? It was a little deflating.

The two first-year students and Sachiko-sama arrived back at the gymnasium together. The timing was just right, so they headed off to the green team's gathering spot, next to the library.

Having not carried anything earlier, Yumi picked up the green flags and trotted along behind Sachiko-sama. It was like a sumo wrestler's entrance ceremony, with the grand champion followed by his sword-bearer. Sachiko-sama looked as grandiose as ever, so the image matched exactly.

After handing the flags to the cheer team leader, who was waiting at the front of the formation with the other third-years, Yumi started to move towards the ranks of second-years when Sachiko-sama called her to a halt with, "Yumi."

"Yes?"

When she turned around, Yumi's eyes leapt to her onee-sama's determined expression. Then Sachiko-sama raised her index finger and roared:

"Fighting over the wooden spoon is foolish. Got it? Since we're doing this, we should aim for first place overall. The red team isn't worth worrying about."

Haughty, domineering, and dazzlingly beautiful. Sachiko-sama was as magnificent as Yumi expected. It felt like a bolt of electricity ran across her entire body when she heard this stern command.

"Okay!"

Sachiko-sama nodded, satisfied by this energetic response.

"Just what I expect from my soeur. Let's give it our all."

As she returned to the group of second-years, Yumi thought, "Be that as it may, you weren't particularly enthused back when Yoshino-san was talking about it so passionately, Sachiko-sama." Perhaps her competitive spirit had finally ignited now that the day of the event had arrived.

When Yoshino-san and Mami-san arrived just before the appointed time, the second-year pine class was fully assembled.

"How was it, dealing with the arriving guests?"

"We were flat out. Well, I expected as much, but the parents just kept coming one after the other. They've all come to see their daughter's big moment. My parents were getting all emotional even before they handed the ticket over, it was so embarrassing I pretended not to know them, but Rei-chan's father spotted me."

Prior to her heart surgery, Yoshino-san had never participated in a sports meet or athletics festival. This year would be her first time attempting something other than the entrance parade or dance, so her parents were probably overjoyed. Especially since she was taking part in the athletics festival's main event, the team relay.

"I wonder if my parents made it here okay."

Yumi said to herself, but Yoshino-san heard it and responded.

"Yeah."

She said, with complete confidence.

"No way, how do you know?"

"Because, the tickets all have the student's name on it, right? Although, even if they didn't, I think I'd still know … You, well, you and your brother, you take after your father."

"Oowah."

"He was wearing a green polo shirt, right?"

That put it beyond doubt. It looked like Yoshino-san hadn't just been making things up when she said she knew.

"It's kind of embarrassing."

Her parents meeting her good friend when she wasn't there. Just imagining it made her feel awkward.

"It's fine. I greeted them in honor-student mode."

"Speaking of honor-students."

Mami-san interjected, having silently listened to their conversation until now.

"Do you suppose the former Roses are coming?"

"I don't know."

"Setting aside Satou Sei-sama, since she's going to Lillian University, it would be a homecoming for Torii Eriko-sama and Mizuno Youko-sama. Neither of you have heard anything about that?"

Nope, nope. Yoshino-san and Yumi both shook their heads. She would be better off asking the previous Roses' soeurs, Rei-sama and Sachiko-sama, as the boutons were unlikely to hear any news of this sort. It was only now that they even thought about sending them an invitation.

"I see … but, they'll still allow people in once the games have started, so we should cast an eye over the guest seating from time to time."

Yumi had thought that the reception would have closed when Yoshino-san and the other girls working there returned, but apparently that wasn't the case.

"Once the peak's over, we leave the rest to the teachers."

"The teachers?"

"Like, the specialist subject teachers, or the middle school teachers. We borrow teachers that aren't directly involved with the athletics festival. If nothing else, all students have to be involved in the entrance parade, right?"

Backing up Yoshino-san's words, students were trickling in from wherever they'd been stationed. Including the health committee members from the first-aid tent, and the scorers. About the only students that wouldn't be in the entrance parade were the broadcasting committee members doing the announcing.

9 am.

Bang, bang. The sound of a starter's gun echoed around the grounds.

"The teams will now enter when their name is called."

At the sound of the mic, a shiver of excitement ran through the rows of waiting girls.

And then.

"The white team."

Yumi's second-year athletics festival had finally begun.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume15 Chapter2 2

2023-04-25T17:11:59Z

Andreas B: /* Everything Prepared? Part 2 */

===<noinclude>Everything Prepared? </noinclude>Part 2===

She went to check on the first-year camellia class as soon as she arrived at school, but Kanako-chan was nowhere to be seen.

"Her bag's here, so it looks like she's at school today."

Noriko-chan said, surveying the inside of the classroom.

"Her uniform's neatly folded, so she's changed into her PE clothes … she might be practicing the relay somewhere."

"… Morning practice?"

It looked like she was putting a lot of effort into this. Yumi thought she might be able to find out the details of her punishment before the athletics festival started, but it looked like that wouldn't be possible.

"I could tell Kanako-san to go to your classroom when she returns. Or if there's a message you'd like me to deliver – "

"Ah, no, it's okay. It's nothing urgent, and when the athletics festival starts I'll probably be able to meet up with her out on the oval."

Yumi waved her hands as she refused the offer, and stepped back. She wasn't flustered, but if she kept talking to Noriko-chan then she might accidentally let something slip, so instead she said, "See you," and turned to leave.

"Ah, Yumi-sama?"

Noriko-chan said mysteriously, but she didn't follow after her. Instead, it was someone else that came flying out of the classroom.

"Yumi-sama."

Her arm was grabbed at the same moment that her name was called, so Yumi looked back over her shoulder. What she saw was a young lady standing there, already changed into her PE uniform.

"… Touko-chan?"

Touko-chan was looking at Yumi with an exceptionally serious expression as she said, "We need to talk."

"Have you made some sort of promise to Hosokawa Kanako?"

Touko-chan said, after they'd relocated to the empty emergency staircase.

"Noriko-chan explained it to our class as just a rivalry with the green team, but … "

After pausing for a little while, she continued.

"But I think there's more to it than that."

Yumi could hear the sounds of some class counting out, "One, two, three, four," as they hurriedly prepared something in the courtyard. She placed both hands on the railing and leaned out. From here, she could see the Rose Mansion.

"That sort of thing wouldn't be enough to motivate her."

Touko-chan continued, after waiting for, "Five, six, seven, eight."

"And it seems unlikely that you would have called her out just to say, "Let's both do our best.""

"… You've given this a lot of thought."

It was at that point that Yumi finally opened her mouth. It looked like the topic of Touko-chan's talk was, as suspected, Kanako-chan.

"What are you plotting here, Yumi-sama?"

"Plotting?"

Yumi questioned this, but the word felt so incredibly appropriate that the corners of her mouth turned up a little.

"I don't know what you're plotting, but that girl has been very lively and happy recently."

In contrast, Touko-chan did not seem very happy as she said this. Her nostrils were flaring.

"But that's good, isn't it?"

Yumi said.

"G-good!?"

Touko-chan's trademark ringlets jolted abruptly, at the same time her eyebrows raised like a seagull spreading its wings.

"Huh, an I wrong? It's led to an atmosphere of everyone working together in your class, right? That's of benefit to you, isn't it, Touko-chan?"

Kanako-chan's refusal to co-operate had unmistakably angered Touko-chan.

"Well, I don't know about that. Something that seems beneficial at first glance may turn out to be detrimental in the long run. Got that, Yumi-sama? I wouldn't be complaining if this feeling was something that spontaneously arose within Hosokawa Kanako. But, if this is her side of some sort of bargain with you, Yumi-sama, then – "

Then you'd complain, right, Touko-chan? At the very least, it was wonderful deductive work.

"This is no laughing matter."

"Ah, sorry."

For Yumi, the way this young girl in front of her was protesting so earnestly was kind of sweet and innocent, that she accidentally let slip something that she hadn't even confided in her onee-sama.

"Kanako-chan and I have made a deal that the loser of the team battle will do one thing the other asks."

"Huh!?"

"So I think that's got her all fired up."

"–"

Hit by this surprise attack, Touko-chan was lost for words. Since she'd already said this much, Yumi decided to reveal all the details.

"If Kanako-chan loses, she's going to help out with the Yamayurikai play."

"And … if you lose?"

"She hasn't told me yet."

"Are you stupid?"

Even to a senior, her words were as sharp as ever.

"What are you going to do if she asks to be soeurs?"

"I don't think she will."

The newspaper club had previously asked Kanako-chan what she'd do if Yumi asked to be her soeur, and she'd said she would decline. And that had even been before their fight. With their relationship now strained, it seemed obvious that ship had sailed.

"But you have no guarantee of that."

"Well, that's true."

"People's feelings change, you know."

"That's for sure."

But even so, Yumi thought it was completely impossible that Kanako-chan would make that sort of demand of her.

But what if she did ask, "Make me your soeur" –

At that time, she'd think about it after she'd been asked. Until she was asked, worrying about each and every possibility would be a waste of time. If she had that sort of free time, she would be better off using it to stretch her legs so she didn't disgrace herself during the scavenger hunt race.

"Why are you so tolerant of Hosokawa Kanako, Yumi-sama?"

Touko-chan said with a sigh.

"Tolerant?"

"Well, Hosokawa Kanako did something horrible to you, didn't she?"

"How did you … "

The only people that had been there were Yumi and Kanako-chan, and then Sachiko-sama. It seemed unlikely that either of those two would have leaked anything.

"That isn't something I've heard from anyone. It's just a feeling I have."

"Is that so?"

By watching very carefully, she may have intuitively picked up on it. Especially since Touko-chan regarded Kanako-chan as a natural enemy, she was probably always conscious of what Kanako-chan was doing.

If this were a test, it wasn't like math, or physics, or chemistry, where anyone could derive the answer given the variables and the equation, it was like a language test where the answer sheet could be filled with answers that felt vaguely correct.

"She's just a spoiled brat. She pities herself, blaming the circumstances around her. Even though there's a lot of people in this world in a similar situation, and many more that are truly worse off than her. I get so annoyed watching her sulk about being the only one ever to experience hardship."

Touko-chan said, like she was spitting it out. As though she were the spokesperson for the "people in this world in a similar situation," and the "many more that are truly worse off."

"Everyone experiences things their own way. Even if they suffer the same injury, the damage they take will be different."

"But there are objective distinctions. A scratch, or a bone fracture. Of the two, which one hurts less?"

Well, in general it would be the scratch. But whether Kanako-chan's injury was a scratch or not wasn't something that could be decided by anyone but her.

"I see. So then you must know Kanako-chan's circumstances."

"Yes. This is just something I've heard though. Should I give you a general run-down? Her father – "

"Enough, Touko-chan."

Yumi stopped her.

"I don't want to hear."

"… Yumi-sama."

Touko-chan looked into Yumi's face as though she was a bit surprised. It looked like this was something that she thought Yumi would want to hear unconditionally.

[[Image:MM_v15_063.jpg|thumb]]

"If Kanako-chan were to tell me directly, I'd listen. But it isn't something that I need to hear from you right now."

As she spoke to Touko-chan, Yumi felt her thoughts gradually settle.

"Whatever may have happened to Kanako-chan has no bearing on our bet. You may be worried about what damage I'll receive if I lose, but to me, what matters isn't who wins or loses today."

"What ever are you talking about?"

Touko-chan furrowed her brows. It was almost as though this was her first time hearing those words spoken.

"It's that I'm able to have a competition with Kanako-chan. I think there's value in that, in and of itself."

"I don't really follow what you're saying."

Touko-chan seemed to have given up, as though it would take a lot of effort to understand the meaning behind Yumi's words.

As a result, Yumi made a special effort to inform just Touko-chan.

"I just want to have some relationship with Kanako-chan. While this contest, or bet, is going on, she'll be willing to talk to me. That's my goal."

No sooner had she heard this then Touko-chan's head dropped, as though it were shackled, and she muttered:

"So naive."

"Huh?"

"Honestly, your way of thinking is far too naive, Yumi-sama."

Touko-chan's head jerked up, and she looked at Yumi as though she were issuing a challenge.

"How can you not understand that if you do that, Hosokawa Kanako will only become more impudent. I hate that naive, soft side of yours, Yumi-sama. Do you really think that's befitting of Rosa Chinensis en bouton?"

"Uh."

Touko-chan hurriedly turned her back on Yumi, probably thinking that it would be futile to discuss this any further, and reached out for the emergency exit's doorknob.

But, just as she was about to open the door:

"Ah, right."

She looked back over her shoulder, as though she'd forgotten something she wanted to say.

"There's one thing I'd like to correct. You seem to have misunderstood something, Yumi-sama, because I'm not worried about you at all."

"Ah … is that so?"

"It is. Well then, goodbye. You shouldn't loiter here too long either, Yumi-sama. You should hurry back to your classroom. Unless you want to participate in the athletics festival in your school uniform, that is."

Leaving her with a fearless smile, the ringlets disappeared inside the school building.

"I'm … loitering here?"

And just who was it that had stopped her on her way back to her classroom and dragged her out here? But even if she wanted to air this grievance, her companion was no longer here.

"That Touko-chan."

Even as she grumbled, Yumi was aware that she was smiling.

"She hates that soft side of me, huh."

Yumi said, then hurried off towards the second-year pine classroom.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume14 Chapter5 3

2023-03-26T16:08:48Z

Andreas B: /* The Hanadera War. Part 3 */

===<noinclude>The Hanadera War. </noinclude>Part 3===

In the middle of the oval there were three towers, one red, one white and one yellow. Surrounding them was a great crowd of participants, all apparently male students, impatiently waiting for the start. Some were in school uniforms, some in gym clothes, some in their club uniforms, some wearing cosplay – it wasn't just the towers that were colorful but also the people surrounding them.

When they saw the Lillian's school uniforms, the boys quickly stepped aside; clearing a path and adhering to the warnings about being polite.

The towers looked more like playground slides than towers. Each one had a side that angled down from the peak to the ground. A ladder was attached to a corner on the opposite side.

"Don't tell me we have to climb those ladders … !?"

It wasn't just Sachiko-sama that was taken aback by the sight of the towers, but also Shimako-san.

The tall platforms constructed from timber were as high as the roof of a one-story building, although they looked a little bit lower to Yumi. But despite being a bit lower than she'd expected, they were still over two meters tall. Just getting up there would be a challenge for someone not used to climbing ladders.

"Don't worry, we'll use the ladders but we've prepared a staircase for you ladies to use. Although there's only one, so you'll have to take it in turns going up."

At Yuuki's signal, some students that were apparently helping with the event brought out a staircase attached to a cart. It was similar to the stair cars they had at airports; although the staircase had evidently come from the library archive where it was used to reach books that were up high.

"I'll go first then. Excuse me, can you push that up against the yellow tower?"

Rei-sama wouldn't have had a problem with the ladder, but being cognizant of her skirt, she decided to use the mobile staircase. She quickly climbed up it and stood atop the yellow tower.

The staircase was moved from the yellow tower to the white one. Shimako-san was very ladylike as she carefully trod up the stairs.

Last place was Sachiko-sama, but she still looked a bit uncertain – even when the staircase was wheeled before her, she just stood stock-still in front of the red tower.

"Onee-sama, I'll – "

"Yumi. I told you already, I'm fine."

Sachiko-sama glared at her, even though she hadn't yet said, "go up there in your place."

"Yes. No, I just wanted to go up there and have a little look. Is that okay?"

"On top of the tower?"

"Yes. I want to see what it feels like."

"… I suppose I can't stop you."

"But I'm a bit scared, so can you go up there with me, onee-sama?"

Yumi took Sachiko-sama's hand and guided her over to the staircase. Sachiko-sama didn't show any sign of fear; whether it was because she was relieved someone else was going with her, or because she didn't want to appear weak in front of her petit soeur, but before long she was standing on top of the tower.

The tower was about three tatami mats in size (1.8m x 2.7m) and the view was amazing. They could see the gymnasium next to the oval and all the way over to the school buildings.

The wind was incredibly soothing. She thought of taking to the wind in flight, like a bird or an insect.

"Ah, this must be your seat over here, onee-sama."

There was a single chair on top of the tower, facing towards the slide section.

"It's sturdy, so it should be fine."

Yumi sat on it first, to make sure it was safe for her onee-sama. The chair was fastened to the tower. As long as the tower didn't collapse, she wouldn't have to worry about falling if she was seated there.

"I suppose."

Sachiko-sama switched places with Yumi and sat down on the chair. By slightly lowering her line of sight, she couldn't see the ground directly and her stiff facial expression softened somewhat.

"Hey, Yumi."

Yuuki arrived atop the tower, having climbed the ladder.

"Are you going to stay up here forever? I want to move the staircase out of the way."

"I guess it is a bit small for three people up here."

In truth, she wanted to stay by Sachiko-sama's side the entire time. It wasn't that she doubted Yuuki's ability as a bodyguard, but Yumi held the conceit that, "If I'm here, onee-sama will have 100 times more courage."

"It's not so bad with three people, but when the game starts there'll be another one too."

Yuuki said, scratching his head.

"The challengers will climb this slide and when they arrive they'll stand there and be asked a quiz question."

The spot he indicated was right where Yumi was currently standing, in a 30cm x 30cm square marked off with red tape.

"Sachiko-san will sit there, so what about you and me, Yumi? It's not a huge space for the three of us but, well, it'll be fine."

Yuuki had given her permission but Yumi thought there was bound to be a lot of action once the game started, so it seemed like a waste of space to have her there just as a companion. But she couldn't bring herself to abandon Sachiko-sama here, either.

"I'll just watch the start. I'll climb down once I see how it is."

When she'd determined that Sachiko-sama was accustomed to both the height and the game.

"The staircase would just get in the way once the event starts, so it's going to be moved away."

[[Image:MM_v14_179.jpg|thumb]]

"That's alright, I'll climb down the ladder."

"You'll climb down the ladder!?"

Yuuki and Sachiko-sama both asked simultaneously.

"Don't worry, I'm not wearing a skirt."

"That was the only problem for you, Yumi?"

"Mmm."

Yumi replayed what she'd said in her mind and still thought she wouldn't want to climb down the ladder in a skirt because someone might look up it.

"You're incredible. I couldn't climb down a ladder from this height no matter what."

Sachiko-sama spoke from the bottom of her heart. So that's it, it had been a problem with the height.

"Well, if you say you can, Yumi, I'm sure you can."

Yuuki gave a signal to below and the staircase was separated from the tower. Surveying the scene, at some point Takada-kun had made it to the top of the white tower and Kobayashi-kun the yellow tower.

"We're about to start, Sachiko-san."

Yuuki checked his watch then exchanged glances with his comrades atop the white and yellow towers. Seeing them nod back, Yuuki cupped his hands around his mouth and loudly proclaimed:

"Let the Hanadera war's second stage, the battle for Lillian, begin."

Since he'd said the "second stage," that must have meant that the first battle had already taken place. Yumi idly wondered if there were also third and fourth stages too.

Out of nowhere came the sound of someone blowing on a conch shell, and with that as the signal the participants rushed over to the slide.

(Oowah.)

Sachiko-sama probably couldn't see the situation from where she was sitting, but if she stood up and looked at the ground she'd instinctively want to run away from the unfolding spectacle. Like the great migration of wildebeest, or a massive crowd of ants swarming around sugar. At any rate, it was a messy turmoil.

"Yu-yumi."

Sachiko-sama called out for her help, frightened by the roar that seemed to come from the depths of the earth. The combination of war-cries with various other noises mixed in closely resembled the sound from the battle scenes she'd seen on the TV show ''Big River Drama''.

"It's alright, onee-sama."

Yumi knelt beside the chair and grasped Sachiko-sama's hands. The Roses' real job started when the first animal, uh, human, arrived atop the tower. But no challenger had yet made it to the top of either the red, white or yellow towers.

That was probably because the three slides were not ordinary slides.

The yellow slide was smeared in a syrup that looked like mustard, making it hard to climb because the boys kept losing their footing.

The white slide was only covered in flour, so it looked to be easier to climb, but there was an obstacle before the slide. They had to fish a toffee out of a container covered in flour using their mouth before they could climb the tower.

Finally, the red tower that they were on was built with the slide a bit steeper than the others and a single straw rope dangling from the top of the tower. Initially Yumi had wondered why their tower was the only one not coated in something of the respective color, but she understood after seeing the first challengers. The palms of their hands where they were grasping the straw rope were turning bright red. On top of that, blood was running from a cut on the face of the frontrunner, probably suffered in the melee for the rope.

"Ah, you've made it to the top, Ishiguro-kun from the gymnastics club. Which quiz question do you want, from 1 to 100?"

Yuuki asked the out of breath challenger, pointing at a cookie tin. The tin contained 100 numbered cards with the quiz questions written on them.

"Number one!"

Ishiguro-kun of the gymnastics club screamed with all his might.

"Number one … sorry, that's a miss. Come back and try again. Exit's over there."

Card number one, with the word "Miss!" written on it in large lettering, was unceremoniously tossed in the bin.

"God damn it!"

The poor lad who'd drawn a miss despite being the first person to arrive slid down the narrow section of slide with "exit" written on it. She watched him leave out of the corner of her eye as the second challenger hauled themselves up the straw rope and onto the platform.

"Well then, next challenger. Which number do you want?"

"Lucky number seven."

"Number seven. Look at that, it really is lucky. There's a question. Here I go. Which element has atomic number seven?"

"Um … I'll be back."

The second challenger then launched himself down the exit slide. Apparently his specialty was humanities rather than science.

It soon became apparent that the questions were divided into a number of categories, like, "What's the title of the monk Shinran's most renowned piece?" or, "What are the five fundamental seasonings used in Japanese cooking?" or, "What's the name of the classical literature teacher Mr Suzuki's wife?" or, "What's 9 x 7?"

About two or three of every 10 contestants would draw a card that matched their field of expertise and get the right answer. There were plenty of miss cards mixed in there too.

Before long, they'd had about thirty participants climb up the slide, nominate a number, then either answer the question or leave without responding. By this time, Sachiko-sama had become pretty much accustomed to it; smoothly congratulating the successful challengers and adding a sticker to their question sheets, and commiserating with the unsuccessful ones.

When there was a little break in the line of challengers, Sachiko-sama opened the small bag she'd brought with her and stuck her hand inside, feeling around.

"What are you looking for?"

Yumi asked.

"My moist towel … but it's okay. It must be in my school bag in the student council room."

"Then I'll go get it."

Sachiko-sama had a thin sheen of sweat on her forehead and the nape of her neck.

"Ah, Yumi. You don't have to go. I've got a handkerchief."

"Just wait a little while. I'll be right back."

Sachiko-sama grabbed her arm to stop her but Yumi gently freed herself from Sachiko-sama's hand. The game had been going for about half an hour. Yumi had been thinking it was about time she withdrew anyway.

"Yumi. Put your sandals into this bucket and go down barefoot, it'll be safer."

"Ah, right."

Following Yuuki's directions, Yumi took off her geta sandals and tossed them in the indicated bucket. The bucket was attached to a piece of rope that was as tall as the tower and tied around the top rung of the ladder, making it a mechanism for transferring small items to or from the tower.

"Then you can put Sachiko-san's stuff in there and give me a yell and I'll pull it up."

"Got it."

She descended the ladder barefoot, then as she was putting on the sandals that had arrived ahead of her she saw Yoshino-san walking past the red tower.

"Yoshino-san?"

"Ah, Yumi-san. I got a message in the bucket saying Rei-chan was thirsty, so I've just got back from buying her some juice."

Yoshino-san smiled, carrying three cool drinks – a sports drink, an orange juice and a can of coffee.

"So where are you off to, Yumi-san?"

"I'm making a dash to the student council room to get Sachiko-sama's moist towel."

"We've both got it tough. Later."

Yoshino-san ran off towards the yellow tower, muttering, "Hurry, hurry."

Yumi turned and watched her for a little while, as Yoshino-san put the juice into the bucket which was pulled up by Kobayashi-kun.

Yumi turned her gaze to the white tower, wondering what was happening there, and saw Noriko-chan at the base of the tower worriedly looking up at the top. Shimako-san looked to be so busy she didn't have time to think about requesting something from her petit soeur.

It was tough being told to do something, and tough having nothing to do.

The bouton's task was quite a burden indeed.

The brown cardboard box they'd seen on their way out was still in front of the door. The time limit was already up but Yuuki and the other student council members hadn't returned yet, so it hadn't been disposed of.

"A~lice."

She called out in a sing-song voice as she entered the room, and Alice lifted his gaze from the desk and the paperwork he'd been doing.

"Yumi-san. Oh, what's the matter?"

"Forgot something. Where's Sachiko-sama's bag … ah, here it is."

The fastidious Sachiko-sama's bag was as organized as ever, so it didn't take long to find what she was after: a moist towel the size of a handkerchief inside a plastic bag. During summer, her onee-sama would often carry this to cool herself down. Although it was autumn according to the calendar, there were still plenty of hot days, so she'd be making use of it for a little while longer.

"How's the game going?"

Alice asked.

"It's really pumping."

Yumi gave him a thumbs-up.

"Really? That's good. I've been really busy here too. Even though missing children, broadcasting and lost property are all handled in other places, it all seems to flow here for some reason. It's finally calmed down a bit now, but the student council room's advertised as the emergency contact point so someone has to stay here and man it. And when there's a crowd, people will stop in for a look. Who wants to look at a rundown store?"

Alice laughed. Yumi wasn't sure whether his analogy was correct or not, but thought that, strangely enough, it might be.

"There's only fifty minutes left. Tell Sachiko-sama to give it her best."

"Yep. You keep up the good work here too, Alice."

They waved farewell and Yumi departed. Sachiko-sama was waiting for her, so she didn't have time to have a leisurely chat with Alice. Straight there and straight back.

As she was walking out of the student council room and about to descend the stairs, Yumi's eye suddenly stopped on a faucet near the toilet block.

"Ah, it'd probably be better if I wet it again."

The towelette had turned lukewarm while it was sitting inside Sachiko-sama's bag.

She wanted to make her onee-sama feel just that little bit more comfortable. Such was the spirit of the petit soeur. So with that, she turned back, took the towel out of the plastic bag and rinsed it beneath the faucet.

The water from the tap was cooler and more refreshing than she'd expected. After washing and gently wringing the hand towel, Yumi put it back into its plastic bag and just as she was about to leave, someone called out to her from behind.

"Hey, Fukuzawa."

"Huh?"

When she turned around, there were four unknown high-school boys standing there blocking her path.

They weren't making a good impression on Yumi with the way they were acting. She tried to head back to the student council room but two of them quickly blocked the doorway, and just like that, they'd encircled her front and back.

When she went right, they went right. When she went left, they went left. They followed her movements exactly, like this was a basketball match and she was being marked by the opposite team.

"H-"

She wanted to yell, "Help," but her voice failed her. The ring encircling Yumi slowly constricted.

Yumi tried to bulldoze her way through, because she'd be caught if this kept up. Aiming between the two in front of her, Yumi dashed past them.

"Oh, hold on now."

Just as she thought she'd slipped through, her wrist was grasped tightly.

"Gag 'im."

Three of them held her arms and legs as her mouth was gagged with duct tape. She struggled but it was four on one. Moreover, the four were all boys.

(Cowards.)

Her eyes were covered with an eye mask and her arms and legs were bound with something like rope, then she felt herself being lifted up and dumped into a confined space.

(Box?)

Just as she realized it was the brown box, she heard them say, "One, two," and felt herself being lifted up.

(W-where are they taking me!?)

She tried slamming her body against the box, but it was sealed tightly and didn't open.

"Don't struggle."

The box was thumped from the outside, and little by little the terror grew within Yumi.

(That place is dangerous.)

She heard Kanako-chan's voice in her memory.

(You're unguarded, Yumi-sama. Boys are so dangerous that you always, always, have to be on guard.)

She now understood that completely, so no need to blame her any further, Kanako-chan. But it was far too late to reflect on that now, so she'd be better off thinking up a counter-plan.

(He said Fukuzawa, didn't he?)

It seemed as though the boys were acting this recklessly because they knew her. But this was the first time Yumi had ever seen them, and she had absolutely no idea what she could have done to deserve such appalling treatment.

(So maybe.)

Even if they had nothing against Yumi as an individual, they might be carrying this out as an attack against Lillian's Girls Academy –

(Yuuki, you idiot.)

He'd been pressuring everyone not to be rude to the Lillian's girls and this was the backlash.

Since their behavior was nothing if not rude.

(Brilliant leadership from the Hanadera Academy high school student council president. Moron!)

<center>* * *</center>

Switching locations to that Yuuki.

He felt a tingle in his spine and looked around. But it wasn't the feeling of a sudden gust of wind.

That said, it wasn't the sensation of being watched, like Alice and Kobayashi, either.

His best guess was it felt like someone was insulting him behind his back. No, it was as though someone was badmouthing him terribly.

But in that case, there were far too many candidates for him to have a clue about who it was. Fukuzawa Yuuki had a lot of enemies.

"Has Yumi returned, by any chance?"

Sachiko-san asked quietly, at his side.

"No. The bucket's empty."

Yuuki answered, reeling in the cord attached to the bucket. Yumi was supposed to put Sachiko-san's stuff into the bucket when she returned from the student council room, then he'd pull it up.

"Don't you think she's taking too long?"

"I suppose – "

Yuuki checked his watch. Yumi had climbed down from the tower 15 minutes ago. Estimating about five minutes one-way for the trip, she should at least be somewhere in view by now.

They'd already been through a couple of rounds of the game, and the repeat contestants were losing some of their initial enthusiasm. As evidence of that, there was a growing pile of bodies on the mat below belonging to challengers that won the struggle for the rope but fell off while climbing up – unable to put any strength into their raw and injured hands.

From time to time, some participants who'd arrived late, or taken a bit of a breather, would climb up the slide but business was currently slow on top of the tower.

There was a bit of a lull in the game. Not just atop the red tower, the white and yellow towers were pretty much the same.

"She might be deep in conversation with Alice."

Yuuki said. As a response to the earlier comment about Yumi taking too long.

"Yumi's not the sort of girl to do that, since she went there on an errand for me."

Sachiko-san seemed to be massively over-estimating Yumi. Either that, or Yumi turned into an incredibly good girl when she was in front of Sachiko-san.

"Then I guess she might have got lost. She can be a bit scatterbrained sometimes."

"But that's terrible!"

On top of which, she's overly protective? There was a lot about Sachiko-san's life that Yuuki didn't know, but there was a lot that was interesting in how she was behaving.

"But as long as she's somewhere in the area, she'd only have to ask one of our students where the oval was and she'd get here soon enough … "

He'd intended to convey that there was no need to worry, but instead it seemed to deepen Sachiko-san's uneasiness. She raised her eyes.

"And yet she's not here, so what's going on!?"

"Calm down, Sachiko-san."

"Don't tell me … she's had an accident."

"An accident at school? Like a chemistry class experiment gone wrong?"

He said, as a joke.

"Exactly!? Where's the science lab? Is it in the same building as the student council room?"

Sachiko-san erupted from her chair. But then she became aware of the height of the tower, which she'd completely forgotten about, and shakily sat back down in the chair again.

"You were the one that said something about an accident, Sachiko-san. Not me."

Yuuki said, squatting down beside her chair. Sachiko-san bit-down on her white handkerchief and responded with:

"Go and look for her, Yuuki-san."

"Huh!?"

"I'll manage up here by myself. It's just reading out the question and giving a sticker to those who answer correctly, right? … Yes, I can do that."

"No way. I can't leave you up here by yourself, Sachiko-san. For one thing, we don't even know if Yumi's been in an accident."

"You're her brother, aren't you? Don't you cherish her?"

"Sachiko-san, you're talking nonsense."

"Listen, you have to go and search for her. Can't you hear what I'm saying?"

It was like she was a different person saying this, with a self-assurance that showed she was undoubtedly "Sachiko-sama." Hearing this authoritative tone of voice, anyone would just instinctively answer, "Yes," as though by magic.

" – I guess I don't have a choice. Okay, just wait a moment."

Yuuki had a look down from the tower, searching for someone suitable. Luckily, his eyes were drawn to a giant standing beside the white tower, so he waved and called out:

"Nikkou-senpai!"

"Oh, Yukichi."

"Can you come here for a minute?"

There had only been one of them when he'd called out but the other appeared from somewhere and they both lumbered over to the red tower. The two seniors, Nikkou and Gakkou, Yakushiji Akimitu and Tomomitsu – twins.

"If you're alright with that, we'll swap places. It's the only way I'll be able to go."

Yuuki pointed at the ground.

"… Fine."

Sachiko-san rose slightly from her chair to see what "that" was and reluctantly agreed.

Yumi was bound to show up at some point, saying, "Sorry I'm late," but it was good that Sachiko-san could get so worried about her.

"What is it, Yukichi?"

"Anything you want us to do?"

After the two seniors had climbed the tower, Yuuki briefly explained the situation to them and asked them to take his place, which they quickly agreed to.

At any rate, with the addition of those two large bodies, the top of the tower suddenly felt rather cramped. Oppressive even. Even Sachiko-san seemed a bit nervous.

"Read out the question for the number they ask."

"If they get it right, attach a sticker to the card."

The two seniors seemed to be enjoying themselves, running their hands through the box containing the numbered cards and checking out the stack of stickers.

"Rosa Chinensis will attach the stickers, so you don't have to, senpai."

"What, we don't have to attach the stickers?"

"Right."

Yuuki still had a few misgivings, but this was a student council event, so he couldn't leave it up to an outsider, and these two were perfect as bodyguards. But above all, it was vital that it was someone that Sachiko-san already knew.

"Yukichi's going to the toilet."

"Something big, huh."

Nikkou and Gakkou came up with their own interpretation. They usually didn't listen properly to what other people were saying.

"… Look, think whatever you want."

He didn't have time to correct their mistake. Yuuki put his foot on the ladder and started climbing down.

As he was leaving, someone made it up to the top of the red tower for the first time in a while. The sound of someone shouting out "Number 18" echoed overhead.

"Question. The top is a wood processing area, the bottom is a dump site. What is it?"

"Uh. No way. Why'd I have to get such a tough question?"

(Tough question? It's a pretty simple riddle.)

While this was going on, Yuuki kept moving one foot after the other and eventually made it to the ground.

– Incidentally, the answer was "a pencil sharpener."

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume14 Chapter5 1

2023-03-16T17:53:00Z

Andreas B: /* The Hanadera War.Part 1 */

===<noinclude>The Hanadera War.</noinclude>Part 1===

She didn't know if this was the case everywhere, but:

Based on the Hanadera and Lillian's school festivals, the school festival at an all-boys school seemed louder but more tasteless than the one at an all-girls school.

First of all, take the school gate.

The letters on the sign that announced the school festival jutted out over the signboard, reaching over the wall it rested against.

Once inside the grounds, there were signposts that could be called either art or scribblings, and while the trees weren't painted, they were covered with all kinds of ornaments like it was Christmas or Tanabata. But a lot of the things just left her perplexed, wondering, "Why is that there?" Vinyl records, real leather boots, swimming floats, saucepans, hats, dog leashes, etc. All sorts of things up in the trees.

There seemed to be something like a sign-in area near the entrance but everyone was just walking in unchallenged. Inside they saw some middle-aged ladies carrying shopping bags, obviously using the school grounds as a shortcut home from the shops. That sort of openness was something you'd never see at Lillian's Girls Academy.

– So with that, the six members of the Yamayurikai were met at the entrance by Yuuki, Alice and Takada-kun, and escorted into the Hanadera Academy high-school grounds.

But, really, where on earth was this place?

Ninjas handing out fliers, Tarzan running around with a signboard on his back making his trademark roar, some popular anime characters singing a parody of their show's opening theme.

This should definitely be Hanadera Academy, but it felt like they'd slipped into an alternate universe.

All the Hanadera students made an "ohh" sound when they saw the Lillian's Girls Academy uniforms. Applause sprang up from out of nowhere.

"Don't worry. Everyone's been warned not to be impolite to you ladies from Lillian's."

Yuuki explained to Sachiko-sama, who was starting to seize up. He said that if something happened, the student could be suspended or expelled, as well as punishment being levied against the club they belonged to.

Clubs at Hanadera Academy emphasized tradition, with the strong bonds forged between club members lasting beyond graduation, so any student who caused the abolition of a club would be so dishonored that they would never again be able to cross the threshold of Hanadera Academy. Anyone who caused a club to be shutdown would be so ashamed they'd naturally have to drop out of school.

After walking for a little while they came to a fork in the path. Naturally, however, there was no statue of Maria-sama standing there – in front there was a thick grove and a smallish mountain.

"Now then, Yukichi, which way should we take the ladies from Lillian's?"

Takada-kun said loudly, out of the blue.

"Let's see. How about we take the right-hand path going there, and the left-hand path coming back."

Yuuki responded levelly, but his voice was raised too.

"Sounds good, let's go with that."

Even the usually soft voice of Alice joined in.

But why did they have to speak so loudly when they were right next to each other? And in a monotone to boot.

"I get it. You want everyone to hear, right? So neither the Genji or Heishi sides can complain."

Yoshino-san said quietly.

"Ding ding. You're sharp, Yoshino-san."

Alice made a sound like an intercom and pointed his index finger in the air. Apparently even the path that students took to school at Hanadera was split between two factions.

The right-hand path they'd take going there was quite steep. It was built close to the central mountain and undulated, giving it the feel of a mountain trail. A dynamic path with trees close to the edge.

"This would make for great exercise."

Rei-sama said, stepping around a tree stump and climbing the log staircase.

"Is everyone alright? It's like this going there, but the path back is paved and smoother."

When Yuuki said this, all the Yamayurikai members raised their hands in the air and said, "Hooray." However, since the both paths were part of the Hanadera grounds they chose to restrain from more boisterous celebrations like high-fives.

They were right not to be overjoyed.

"But it takes a big detour around the mountain, so it's longer."

"… Oh."

The maidens' smiles disappeared when that statement was added.

Incidentally, the short and tough path was Genji, the long and level path was Heishi. Without walking both of them it was hard to tell which one was easier.

"Which way do you usually go, Yuuki-san?"

Shimako-san asked. As expected from the daughter of a mountain temple, she wasn't even slightly short of breath.

"I do the same thing we're all doing today. Go there one way and back the other."

Yuuki was neither Genji nor Heishi. The boy that valued neutrality became the student council president.

"On that note, I take the left-hand path."

Alice said.

"I take the right."

Takada-kun added. Very much like the two of them.

Yumi pondered which route she would take if she went to Hanadera Academy and decided that she'd probably be like Yuuki, taking one path there and the other back. Not because she was imitating her brother. The Fukuzawa siblings were both equally indecisive.

After following the hiking course a little further they finally arrived at the point where it met up with the longer but flatter Heishi path and were once again greeted with the sight of students putting on various performances.

There were students handing out discount tickets to food stalls, handing out packs of tissues with filers for music acts and plays – all the usual means of attracting customers.

A student in a panda costume was handing out lollipops to little children. When they walked past, he offered one to Yumi, even though she wasn't a kid. The plastic wrapping had indecipherable pink and yellow lettering on it.

"Th-thank-you."

The panda patted her on the head like she was a good girl then went back to the group of kids.

"Even though no-one else is approaching us because of Yuuki-kun's watchful gaze … such incredible bravery."

Rei-sama spoke with admiration, looking back at the panda.

"Perhaps he was emboldened because we couldn't see his face."

Something well worth considering.

"Even so, why did he only give me one … ?"

Yumi took a good look at the candy she'd just received. Yuuki laughed and offered his opinion.

"Cos you look the most like a child here, Yumi."

"Wha … "

Even though Noriko-chan was the youngest. And while she was at it, since she was born in April it made her older than Yoshino-san and Shimako-san, although only by a little.

"It's not so bad. You like sweets, right Yumi? The panda must have realized that."

Sachiko-sama consoled her, but didn't provide much by way of support. Since liking sweets fitted the image of a little child.

"If you don't want it, I'll take it, Yumi."

"No. Because he gave it to me."

Yumi quickly hid it behind her back.

"See."

Sachiko-sama happily said, "You're glad you got it after all, aren't you?" Darn it, she'd been completely played.

Still, since Sachiko-sama was feeling well enough to tease her soeur, it probably meant she was getting somewhat accustomed to the atmosphere. At the very least, it was a good sign.

"Don't eat it while we're walking."

"Oka~y."

Yumi opened her handbag to put the lollipop inside. But just at that moment, she caught sight of a word written on the wrapper.

(Huh.)

Surprised, another word jumped out at her. The yellow characters from the indecipherable text all formed words.

"Mystery Novel Appreciation Society … ?"

Yumi tilted her head in confusion as she read the words. How on earth were a panda and lollipops related to mystery novels? That was the real mystery.

Be that as it may, she felt like she'd heard something about a mystery novel club somewhere before...

"Yumi."

Her onee-sama called out to her because she had lagged behind, so Yumi quickly stuffed the lollipop in her pocket and ran to catch up.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume14 Chapter4 6

2023-03-08T03:40:21Z

Andreas B: /* Finding Me. Part 6 */

===<noinclude>Finding Me. </noinclude>Part 6===

"Are you alright?"

Sachiko-sama asked quietly, her hand on Yumi's shoulder.

"Yeah … or rather, it doesn't feel like this is real yet."

[[Image:MM_v14_149.jpg|thumb]]

Still crouching down, Yumi looked up at her onee-sama. Her face was no longer as terrifying as a demon's, nor was her voice as cold as ice.

"I received a phone call from Sei-sama last night. She said she was a bit worried and I should keep an eye out for you. As usual, she's on the same wavelength as you."

Sachiko-sama answered Yumi's question of, "Why are you here?" before she could ask it.

"But."

Sei-sama was indeed always helping her. But Sachiko-sama was definitely the person she wanted there the most right at that moment.

"What did she mean when she was talking about things "like me?" I've never really thought about how people view me."

Yumi was still confused, so she said what had stuck in her mind. She wanted to understand the situation and sort out her feelings.

"That's for the best, don't you think?"

Sachiko-sama smiled.

"Although it's something I think about from time to time."

"Oh, really?"

"Selfish. Arrogant. Hysterical … I think I've got a pretty good grasp on my own image."

Sachiko-sama took a few steps over to the flowerbed and gently stroked the Rosa Chinensis bud. It looked to be a little larger and a bit redder than when Tsutako-san had taken the photograph just a few days earlier.

"You should just do what you think, and not consider what's "like you." The end result will be "like you." In your case, Yumi, I think that's for the best."

"Onee-sama … "

"That girl admired you based on appearances. That may serve as a thin thread to bring people together. But by itself it's weak. It falls a long way short of what you'd call a connection. That's all it was."

Sachiko-sama was saying that how they met wasn't important. What was important was how they forged their bonds after that.

A weak thread was easy to cut. It would inevitably get broken sooner or later. Even if it was repaired it might just get broken again.

"That reminds me, the first thing that drew me to you was when I saw you playing "Ave Maria" on the organ, onee-sama."

Yumi stood up and brushed the dirt from her skirt.

"Right. Appearances are the easiest thing to notice. But the most important things are hidden deep inside, so it can be quite a struggle to reach them."

"Inside?"

"Precisely."

Sachiko-sama held out her hand towards Yumi, and Yumi walked over to her onee-sama's side.

"I like your face, your hair, your voice, your fingertips and all that. But it's not because of your appearance that I like you. What I love is your soul, which moves them all."

Sachiko-sama's hand stroked Yumi's cheek, touched her hair, and gripped her hand before coming to rest on the knot of the tie of her uniform.

"My soul?"

"Yes. The part that can't be seen. If there's anything that's "Yumi-like," don't you think it would be that?"

"And you could find that, onee-sama?"

Yumi wanted Sachiko-sama to answer, to say that she'd unhesitatingly find that precious thing hidden deep inside, that thing that only Yumi had and which made her who she was.

"Of course? Even if I was in a silent world of pitch black, if you were there I'd know instantly, Yumi."

"Uh … "

"Or … let's see. Suppose you were involved in some sort of terrible accident, and you were taken to a hospital and wrapped in bandages like an Egyptian mummy, lying in a bed alongside a thousand similar people, I'd still be able to identify you on my first attempt."

"Um, onee-sama, that example's a bit dark."

"I suppose. But that's how certain I am that I wouldn't mistake you."

Like that huh? Suddenly, her strength was gone and the tears started welling up and spilling over. Her onee-sama was holding her hand out, waiting for her and Yumi didn't hesitate in running over to her.

"Onee-sama~"

The switch had been flipped and the tears were coming one after the other with no way to stop them.

However, it wasn't a flood of tears brought about by Kanako-chan's words.

Sachiko-sama had warmed Yumi's heart. That was why there was the stream of tears.

If she really was in a silent world of pitch black, or bandaged like an Egyptian mummy, Yumi didn't know if her onee-sama would actually find her. Somewhere in her heart she knew it was probably impossible.

But even so, those words were what Yumi needed right at that moment. Like ointment applied to a graze, they were the medicine she needed to protect herself from the open air.

"It's alright. I'm here for you, Yumi."

Sachiko-sama stroked Yumi's hair like she were a child, and amazingly her heart steadied. Without wiping away her tears, Yumi buried her head in the warmth of her onee-sama's chest.

When people say, "Everyone," how many people are they talking about?

One hundred? Two hundred? Or even more than that?

She didn't know.

However.

Being liked by everyone wasn't everything.

If there was just one person who felt that way, that was more than enough.

Yumi was thinking of her one and only irreplaceable onee-sama.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume14 Chapter4 5

2023-03-08T02:25:39Z

Andreas B: /* Finding Me. Part 5 */

===<noinclude>Finding Me. </noinclude>Part 5===

The following day.

After cleaning, Kanako-chan paid a visit to Yumi's classroom and asked her, "Do you have a minute?"

"Sure. It's been a while since we last talked."

Yumi immediately agreed and went with her. Kanako-chan had suddenly stopped appearing after the pastry incident.

Kanako-chan walked in silence. At first Yumi thought there was somewhere specific she was heading for but that didn't seem to be the case.

Well, maybe there had been somewhere she was aiming for but she'd had to change plans because there was already someone at that spot, or it didn't seem conducive to a quiet conversation, or something along those lines. They walked together from the courtyard to the back of the school then circled around the gymnasium.

It was after school on Saturday.

The weather was fine.

The students that were staying into the afternoon had already spread out around the courtyard and the rest of the school grounds to enjoy their lunches.

There were plenty of students heading home, as well as some classes still cleaning – perhaps because their homeroom had gone over time. If they waited just a little while they'd be sure to find some place suitable, but given Kanako-chan's concerned expression it didn't seem like they'd be able to idly while away the time.

Consequently, Yumi led her to the old greenhouse. Hardly anyone visited that spot.

Kanako-chan's face finally softened slightly when they reached that secluded location.

The outside looked as dilapidated as ever but the inside was surprisingly tidy, and the roses and other plants were all growing strong and healthy. Just who was it that took care of all of them?

"Was there something you wanted to discuss?"

Yumi asked quietly. Then, without any introduction, Kanako-chan pleaded:

"Please don't go to the Hanadera Academy school festival tomorrow."

"Huh!?"

Yumi had plenty of things she wanted to discuss too, but this topic of Kanako-chan's was completely unexpected. So she was dumbfounded when Kanako-chan broke the ice with, "Don't go to the school festival."

"I don't mean to be rude, Yumi-sama, but you're not yet a Rose, so it should be fine if you don't go."

"Well, that's true, but."

Officially, Hanadera Academy had only requested the assistance of the three Roses. Technically, the boutons did not have to attend.

"From what I heard, Ogasawara Sachiko-sama didn't attend last year."

"Hasekura Rei-sama did."

"But doesn't that just show attendance is voluntary? If you said you didn't want to go, then you wouldn't have to go, right?"

"It's not like that."

It was hard to explain but it wasn't as simple as that. While Yumi was searching for words, Kanako-chan asked her directly:

"Or do you want to go?"

Since she was being so straightforward, Yumi perversely found herself wanting to investigate.

"Why don't you want me to go, Kanako-chan?"

The response she got was unexpected.

"That place is dangerous."

"Dangerous?"

"Because it's full of boys."

"Huh?"

Kanako-chan spoke as though it was a safari park or a zoo. Like, "That place is dangerous because it's full of carnivores."

"Boys will be after you, Yumi-sama."

See, like that.

"Huh?"

"Because you're so cute."

"…"

It was a somewhat baffling explanation. Basically, it went something like this:

Boys schools were full of boys, so they were dangerous. Therefore, she shouldn't go to the Hanadera Academy school festival.

"You're unguarded, Yumi-sama. It may be innocence, but you don't show any wariness when a boy calls out to you. Boys are so dangerous that you always, always, have to be on guard."

Kanako-chan emphasized, clenching her fists tightly.

"So you followed all the boys I came into contact with?"

"Huh?"

"Yesterday, you followed Kashiwagi-san after I split from him at M station, didn't you?"

Yumi asked.

"… I don't know what you're talking about."

"My brother followed you from the train station. He said a tall girl with long hair followed Kashiwagi-san back to his house, then turned around and retraced her steps."

"… Why?"

Kanako-chan turned away and fiddled with her hair.

"Why are you believing some boy's words instead of mine, Yumi-sama?"

"He's not some boy, he's my brother."

Hearing this declaration, Kanako-chan hung her head in shame and muttered almost inaudibly.

"Because I was worried."

"You followed them because you were worried? Were you also watching me because you were worried?"

Kanako-chan didn't respond to Yumi's question. Her silence proving that the student with the long hair in the background of Tsutako-san's photos was her after all, it wasn't a coincidence nor was it a case of mistaken identity.

"A while ago, you followed members of the Hanadera Academy student council too, didn't you?"

"How could I allow it? That … that tranny was clinging to you. Ambushing you at the Lillian's school gates."

Turning defiant, Kanako-chan resorted to harsh language.

"Don't call him that."

"But he is a tranny. Weak as he may be, it doesn't change the fact that he's male."

Hearing her spit this out, Yumi finally realized. That Kanako-chan just might –

"Do you not like men?"

"I hate them. They're the worst animals of all."

Given this declaration, it seemed Kanako-chan really did hate men.

Kanako-chan apparently had the same hatred of men as Sachiko-sama.

No, hold on.

In the face of Kanako-chan's outright loathing of men, Sachiko-sama's "man hatred" didn't really stack up.

Perhaps what Sachiko-sama had was closer to a "man phobia." She froze up whenever one approached her unawares, but she definitely didn't see men as the enemy. She just wasn't inoculated against them and panicked sometimes.

"I'm sure there are some horrible men, but they're not all like that."

"Maybe not, but the vast majority are."

Kanako-chan asserted confidently. This seemed to be quite ingrained.

"But still, men and women, we're all human – you should have learned this during health class. Even you must have a father, right?"

"I do not."

"Uh … o-okay."

"That man is no father."

"–"

Every family had its own circumstances, so she didn't want to pry too much.

Hating men in and of itself meant there must be a reason behind it. Whereas it usually didn't require a reason to like them – wait, who was it that said that?

"But Kanako-chan."

Roughly half of all humanity were men, so if she rejected them entirely she was narrowing her own world. Of course, Yumi wasn't about to say she should force herself to like them. But it was a bit sad that Kanako-chan would just cast them aside "because they're men." She was much, much more pitiable than all the men she'd cast aside up until now, and all those she'd cast aside in the future.

"You too, you're going to stand up for men, are you Yumi-sama?"

Kanako-chan laughed coldly.

At that point Yumi thought that perhaps Kanako-chan was transferring her anger against someone else onto her. The way Kanako-chan said, "You too," stuck in her ears for some reason.

"Yumi-sama. Please, enough already. Arguing about boys just doesn't suit you."

"Doesn't suit me?"

"Right. You have to stay your usual angelic self forever, Yumi-sama. Don't look upon those filthy boys, remain a pure maiden eternally. Smiling in Maria-sama's academy."

Kanako-chan closed her eyes in rapture. However.

"That's impossible."

Yumi spoke clearly.

"Why?"

"I like this school, so I'd like to stay here forever. But I'm going to grow older whether I like it or not, and as I grow older all sorts of things will change."

"I'm talking about the present, not the future."

"Even so. I'm my own person, with my own personality. I'm glad that you worry about me, Kanako-chan. But I've said that I'm going to Hanadera, and I can take responsibility for myself, and make judgments appropriate for my age."

"But that's not what I desire."

"Not what you desire … ?"

It was getting harder to understand what Kanako-chan was talking about. What had she meant by that last remark?

"What I'm looking for is the Rosa Chinensis bud that waits patiently in the greenhouse until the day it blossoms. The perfect, radiant flower that's been provided with water and nutrients and kept at a constant temperature, that's untouched by the cold, open air or insects. When I first saw you, I just knew that you were so pure that you were a fitting embodiment of Lillian's Girls Academy. So, please, stay here and bloom into a beautiful flower. There's absolutely no need for you to look outside."

"I'm not the exemplary person you think I am, Kanako-chan."

More like a dandelion - far more mundane, not particularly rare, and the only thing slightly noteworthy was how easily it could take root.

"It's not just me, I'm sure everyone else looks at you the same way, Yumi-sama. The one fit to be Rosa Chinensis' petit soeur. The one everyone adores … !"

"But I'm telling you, you're wrong."

"So you've been fooling everyone then?"

"Huh?"

"Because it was you yourself that gave us that impression in the first place. If you say it's wrong, then so be it. But please, act in a manner befitting your image right to the very end. Don't do any rash actions that aren't like you. Don't say such ill-suited words."

After this spray of nonsense, Kanako-chan's face crumpled and large teardrops stained her cheeks. Looking at that tear-stained face, Yumi wondered why Kanako-chan was crying.

Since Yumi was the one under attack.

She was being unilaterally condemned, even though she didn't understand the charges against her.

"Please don't betray everyone's expectations."

Kanako-chan shrieked then dashed off. However, the exit was blocked by someone that had appeared unbeknownst to them.

"That's quite the cruel thing you said."

Yumi opened her eyes when she heard that haughty voice. Standing there, like in a dream, was her beloved onee-sama.

"You started liking her of your own accord and followed her around. But when you found out she didn't live up to your ideal, you lashed out at her. Did you really think anyone would accept your logic?"

"Onee-sama … "

From behind her, Yumi couldn't see Kanako-chan's expression. But she'd never seen Sachiko-sama looking as stern as this before and her voice was both filled with anger and completely cold.

"Stop acting so conceited. The world doesn't revolve around you."

Sachiko-sama roared, and Kanako-chan couldn't muster a single word of objection.

Sachiko-sama stepped to the side, allowing enough room for one person to fit past her, and Kanako-chan ran out of the greenhouse.

The stress was suddenly gone from Yumi and she crouched on the ground as her legs gave way.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume14 Chapter4 4

2023-03-08T01:22:58Z

Andreas B: /* Finding Me. Part 4 */

===<noinclude>Finding Me. </noinclude>Part 4===

The following day was Friday, so Yumi informed everyone that she had something she had to attend to, then put in an hour of work before leaving the Rose Mansion early.

It was halfway between when school let out and when after-school activities ended, so there were hardly any students walking along the path lined with ginkgo trees.

It had been a while since she'd left school on her own.

It felt a bit strange to not have her friends beside her. She wondered if she'd get used to it before too long.

With no-one in front, behind, or to the left or right of her, Yumi keenly felt the cool breeze passing by. She thought of the young lady that had caused the cool breeze of uneasiness to blow through her heart.

Perhaps that girl would call out to her. A part of her was expecting this as she walked.

If she did call out to her, Yumi thought she would suggest they walk together. Then as they walked, she'd have a chance to ask the question she had to ask.

Yumi walked slowly without looking back. The wind that blew through the ginkgo leaves ruffled both her hair and her heart.

"Yumi-chan."

However, the voice that called out to her belonged to someone else.

"… Sei-sama."

The former Rosa Gigantea and current Lillian's University student, Satou Sei-sama, flew over to Yumi's side like she'd jumped the fence from the university grounds. Her blue-and-white-striped shirt had a white sailor collar, showing the barest traces of Sei-sama as she had been when she was Rosa Gigantea.

"Heading home?"

"Yeah."

Yumi nodded, since she was undoubtedly heading home, then Sei-sama put her arm around her shoulder and whispered into her ear:

"By the way, you know there's a creeper?"

"A creeper? That's a bit rude."

"Ah, so you did know. My apologies."

But she only knew because of Tsutako-san's photos, without those, who knew how long Yumi might have remained ignorant. And yet Sei-sama had figured it out after a quick glance. Just proving she wasn't an average human being.

"So how far you taking that?"

Sei-sama didn't turn around, instead she jerked her fist up, pointing her thumb behind her.

"To the school gate, for now."

"The school gate? Is there something at the school gate?"

"If I lied, you'd find out soon enough … there is something."

This was an unexpected development. So would the addition of essence of Satou Sei-sama to the previously prepared meal bring good luck or bad? It was impossible to predict.

"I won't get in your way so can I watch?"

"You're not going to quietly walk away if I say no anyway."

"Exactly."

What choice did she have? Yumi resigned herself to fate. Sei-sama was the sort of person who could be annoyingly persistent.

Upon recognizing Yumi, the person leaning against the gatepost lazily waved and smiled.

"Yo, Yumi-chan."

As she looked up at his face, Yumi idly thought, "Of course he'd greet me with, "Yo.""

"Either way, sending Kashiwagi-san … "

Why did he stand out so much when he was wearing a plain cotton shirt over a deep blue T-shirt and a completely ordinary pair of jeans? Was it his actions, or his face brimming with self-confidence? At any rate, he was tall and stylish, which would make his presence felt. Yumi was once more relieved that there were hardly any students around. The handful of students at the bus stop were obviously conscious of what was happening as they kept glancing her way.

"You're as cute as ever."

Kashiwagi-san played with her hair bunches like he might with a puppy's tail.

"Don't you think you're going a bit too far?"

Yumi grinned as she batted away his overly-familiar hands.

"Going too far? Don't be like that. This isn't an act, I'm just taking this chance to let my true feelings out."

He placed his right hand over his heart as he brought his face closer to hers. His expression looking like he was about to shout, "Juliet!"

"My apologies. But, I'm female."

Kashiwagi-san was drunk on himself, so she pushed his head back to its normal position. If things had kept going, it looked as though they might have kissed.

"Female. What's wrong with that? I adore women. Because without women there would be no men."

"Well, that's true, but."

It wasn't that she'd said the keyword "female" because she wanted to get into that kind of conversation. It was just that Kashiwagi-san preferred men and Yumi was simply asserting that as a female she wasn't a target for his affection.

"Setting that aside, what's up with your creeper? She seems a bit different to what Yukichi described."

"Creeper? How rude."

Having just been christened a creeper, Sei-sama appeared from the shadow of the gate and scowled at Kashiwagi-san.

"Sei-sama."

"Oh right, I said I was going to watch on quietly, didn't I? But how could I walk away when I saw the ginkgo prince sinking his poisonous fangs into cute little Yumi-chan right before my very eyes?"

"You're wrong."

There was a reason for this. But Kashiwagi-san and Sei-sama were both the type of people that would keep on talking without giving her a chance to explain. She tried to start, but the tempo of the conversation was too fast and she couldn't really break into it.

"So we're in agreement that Yumi-chan is cute. But, ginkgo prince? That's inexcusable. You couldn't possibly be referring to me, could you?"

Couldn't possibly.

"Who else is there but you, you prick?"

As usual, Sei-sama became foul-mouthed when talking to Kashiwagi-san.

"Women shouldn't say things like that."

"Is that why you said what you did before? Stop putting boxes around men and women. Your adoration of women just shows how indelibly stained you are with those old ways of thinking."

"Men and women are fundamentally different. Since you want to be treated as an equal, saying that just makes you come across as childish."

"While I'd very much like to refute you in great detail, I don't think we'd ever come to an agreement, so I'm going to stop this argument for now. By the way, how was I wrong, Yumi-chan?"

Yumi had been opening and closing her mouth like a goldfish, waiting for the right time to jump into their conversation, and at long last that chance had arrived.

"Um, well you see, Sei-sama. Kashiwagi-san was just acting friendly because my brother asked him. Right?"

Yumi sought confirmation from Kashiwagi-san, since it would be bad for both of them for this weird misunderstanding to remain. But that Kashiwagi-san.

"Not at all. I volunteered."

"V-volunteered?"

"Yep. Yukichi and the others were secretly discussing something in the student council room, so I drew it out of them and got them to entrust it to me."

Hearing this, Sei-sama spat out the following words in shock:

"Seriously, showing up at school after you've graduated.. Don't you know that people who do that are the most hated type of graduates?"

Sei-sama had apparently completely forgotten her initial promise to watch without interfering. She kept nipping at Kashiwagi-san like a dog that was looking to pick a fight while being taken for a walk. Yumi considered trying to stop her, but if she got involved it might just excite matters further, so she decided to watch on. From a distance, it probably looked like they were all close friends.

"That's too bad for you, then. I was invited back by my juniors. Six months after graduation. Life's tough when you're an adored senior."

"Asked back? By the student council?"

"No, by the mystery novel club."

"Why would a guest of the mystery novel club be in the student council room? Or, what? Does the mystery novel club meet in the student council room at Hanadera Academy?"

"Well, since I was already there, I decided to pop in and pay them a visit."

"I suppose you mainly wanted to get a look at Yuuki's face."

"You got it. But where's the harm in that?"

"Alright. However, I can't ignore your overly familiar behavior towards Yumi-chan."

"That's what I've been trying to tell you, that Kashiwagi-san's just pretending to be close."

"I'm not pretending. I really do want to be close to you."

"I'm sorry, Kashiwagi-san, but can you please stop talking until I tell you to. You're complicating the conversation."

Enough already. She had to go back to the start and correct her explanation.

"Basically, what I was saying was – "

Yumi said as she resumed slowly walking. But while it was good that Kashiwagi-san was staying silent, she was no longer sure just how she should explain this.

"The goal was to let your annoying chaperone see you being close to a guy. Am I wrong, Yumi-chan?"

Sei-sama asked, arriving at the conclusion early.

"No, that's right."

The "annoying chaperone" part was a bit wrong though.

"Was this plan something you came up with on your own?"

" … No. It was my brother and his friends."

"I'll bet. Ah, the bus is here. Shall we get on?"

"Yeah."

Yumi jogged over to the bus stop, arriving just as the bus to M station was leisurely pulling up and opening its doors. The students already waiting there had formed into a line and climbed on board in turn. Students that had just walked out the school gate, and those that had been chatting to their friends who came by car, spotted the bus and quickly ran over.

"You're coming too?"

Sei-sama asked, looking at Kashiwagi-san who was following them in silence. Now it kind of felt like Kashiwagi-san was being the creeper.

"So what happened to your pretentious chili red car?"

"…"

No reply was forthcoming.

"You can talk now, Kashiwagi-san."

Yumi broke the spell and Kashiwagi-san took a deep breath and laughed, saying, "It's hard not to talk."

"Still, my chilli red car? You're one to talk, Satou-kun. What about your mustard yellow car?"

"Lillian's University doesn't allow commuting by car."

"Same with Hanadera University. I was on my way home after class today."

"Ohh."

"Given the choice, I'd much rather have hidden my car somewhere and taken Yumi-chan for a drive, but if we did that then we couldn't be tailed."

"By the creeper?"

"Yeah. So let's move a bit further towards the back."

To be more easily tailed.

A single Lillian's student got on right at the very last moment and then the bus took off. She slid into a seat in the front row and didn't turn around once during the trip to M station.

Seated in the back, Yumi probably wouldn't have noticed if she hadn't already known who it was.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume14 Chapter4 3

2023-03-08T00:59:19Z

Andreas B: /* Finding Me. Part 3 */

===<noinclude>Finding Me. </noinclude>Part 3===

Tsutako-san was sitting in her classroom seat after school and sighing.

"What's the matter? You're not going home?"

"Ah, Yumi-san. Good timing … or bad, maybe."

Yumi had been in the Rose Mansion working on school festival related tasks but they'd reached a break in their work, so she'd returned to the classroom to pick up something she'd forgotten.

They'd had PE today, so she had to take her PE clothes home. The days were still warm despite it being September and she didn't dare leave her sweat-stained shirt and leggings in her locker for two days.

"What's up?"

There were a number of photos on Tsutako-san's desk. She was probably in the middle of sorting them, since they were spread out face-up like a deck of cards. Because Tsutako-san took a lot of hidden-camera photos around campus, it wasn't that unusual to see her like this.

Sorting them by person, or by those that were okay to publish and those that weren't, or by those that would inevitably be torn up. The way she divided them changed depending on the occasion.

"Oh, are all of these photos of me?"

Yumi picked up a few to have a closer look. About ten photos of Fukuzawa Yumi, all taken without her notice.

"That's right."

Tsutako-san never tried to talk her way out of these situations.

She had indeed taken them. She wouldn't publish them if you didn't want. She would give you a copy if you wanted one. But they were such good shots that you should share them with the world. – That's how these conversations generally went.

"I was thinking about the school festival when I took these photos of you. For the photography club's display."

"But why me?"

"Because it was a huge success last year. That giant panel of you and Sachiko-sama. So I thought I'd rely on the Red Rose soeurs again this year."

"Hey."

So was that why she'd said, "Good timing or bad?" But at this point Yumi couldn't see what was "bad" about it.

"So what's troubling you, Tsutako-san?"

"Do I look troubled?"

"Totally."

Since she was sitting alone in the gloom of an unlit classroom, her arms folded and sighing deeply. Even if she wasn't troubled, she was thinking deeply about something difficult.

"What is it? Is there a problem with your subject?"

"Yumi-san is cute. Wonderful as always."

"… Is that so?"

Tsutako-san would often praise her even though Yumi thought she looked plain and clumsy in the photos. Although, if pressed, she'd admit that recently she'd come to realize that Tsutako-san liked those sorts of photos. Instead of photos of everyone saying "Cheese" and looking at the camera, Tsutako-san preferred ones where the subjects were looking off into the distance, or nonchalantly going about their daily lives.

"But when did you take these?"

As well as the ones at school, there were some that looked like they were taken while she was commuting to or from school. Ones were she was walking side-by-side with Sachiko-sama in front of the train station, or talking excitedly with Shimako-san at the bus stop. Although, as expected, there weren't any of her lying in bed with her stomach growling, nor any bath scenes.

"Yumi-san is fine."

Tsutako-san repeated.

"Then what's wrong?"

"You don't know?"

"Don't know what?"

She tried to remember earlier photos she'd been in but couldn't see how they differed to these. Of course the situations and the times were all different. It didn't seem like there was any significant improvement or decline in the photographer's skill either.

"It's not so obvious in the first few."

Tsutako-san gathered the photos into a bundle then sorted them and placed a couple in front of Yumi.

"But by this point it should be incredibly obvious."

"Huh?"

Tsutako-san pulled out three "incredibly obvious" photos and lined them up on the desk. Then.

"Ah!?"

Even someone as slow as Yumi could see it clearly. She'd completely missed it when casually looking over them, but with them laid out like this the problem became apparent. Then once she'd worked it out, she took another look at the "not so obvious" photos and while the problem didn't stand out it was indeed there too.

"– So you see, I can't display these."

Tsutako-san said.

"It's a shame but I'll have to destroy the negatives. It'd be a disaster if the newspaper club got their hands on these."

"What a waste."

"Yeah. Although, I didn't notice it until I developed them. Since you didn't seem to know about it either, maybe nobody would notice if we played dumb and displayed one of these at the school festival."

But Tsutako-san would know. Yumi would know too. If one of the photos was on display, they'd probably be irrationally irritated by the problem.

"I could trim them down to just you."

"No, there's no need."

Up until now, Yumi had received a copy of most of the photos Tsutako-san had taken of her, but this time she held back.

Holding a photo that was trimmed down to just her, she wouldn't be able to keep herself from thinking about the world left behind. That said, she had neither the talent nor the nerve to take responsibility for the dozen or so photos that Tsutako-san had decided to destroy. To say nothing of the wisdom required to make the right decision.

"It's kinda scary."

"Looking at it from your point of view, it is a bit."

Tsutako-san gathered the photos and put them in an envelope.

"It ends for me when I destroy these, but what will you do, Yumi-san?"

"I don't know."

"Maybe you'd have been better off not knowing."

"No, it's alright. Thanks."

Yumi picked up the bag with her PE clothes and walked unsteadily out of the classroom.

Should she talk to Sachiko-sama about this?

(I know I shouldn't hide things from onee-sama when I'm talking to her.)

But she didn't want this to get blown out of proportion. On top of that, she still hadn't sorted out her own feelings.

Tsutako-san's photos. Was there a chance it was just a coincidence?

(A dozen coincidences?)

Could that sort of thing happen?

In the photos, her hair was tied with a variety of ribbons. That was definitive proof that they were taken on different days. And yet, in each of them, that shadow behind her –

On her way back to the Rose Mansion, Yumi looked over her shoulder a number of times.

Maybe there was someone there.

The dozen photos were causing a disturbance in Yumi's chest.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume14 Chapter4 2

2023-03-08T00:36:45Z

Andreas B: /* Finding Me. Part 2 */

===<noinclude>Finding Me. </noinclude>Part 2===

"Heights? Ah, Sachiko's no good with them."

Rei-sama said, after school in the Rose Mansion.

"That's what I thought."

It was just as Yumi had expected.

"That's what you thought? So you knew about it, Yumi-chan?"

"Well, a while ago she told me she wouldn't go on the roller coaster. So I thought it might be because of that."

"The roller coaster? Ah, from when you asked her to take you to the amusement park."

As a combination birthday / White Day present for Yumi, they'd agreed to go on a half-day date at an amusement park. For a number of reasons it had been put off and pushed back, and at present it had been shelved for four months.

"Although back then I sort of felt as though it was because she didn't want to go on something fast."

"Ah, but she doesn't like cars either. You should know that, right Yumi-chan?"

"You mean how she gets carsick when traveling long distances?"

She knew that much, even in their first year together. Although the fact that Sachiko-sama had a weak constitution was something she'd been reminded of recently.

"Right, right. But despite this, she still blindly followed her father overseas when he asked. Did you hear about that?"

Rei-sama lowered her voice. Implying that Sachiko-sama had a father-complex proportionate to her man-hatred.

"One of my uncles would get a bit tipsy before getting on a plane, to distract himself from his fear of flying. But Sachiko's underage, so she can't get drunk, right? So what does she do? She relies on the power of medicine. She'll have some just before takeoff, then sleep. Get something to eat, more medicine, and sleep. Like that. On the plane trip for the school excursion, people get up out of their seats to go to the toilet, right? Passing Sachiko's class, all anyone could see was her passed out with drool running down her face."

As Rei-sama laughed heartily there was the sound of someone clearing their throat.

"Who did you say was drooling?"

Unluckily, it was Sachiko-sama herself who had opened the biscuit door and stepped inside. She had an incredible presence, because she'd apparently met up with Yoshino-san, Shimako-san and Noriko-chan somewhere on the way here and they were following her like a retinue.

But.

"Oh, I was just speaking figuratively. No, more of an exaggeration, I suppose."

Rei-sama was neither wounded nor scratched by the glare from her good friend Sachiko-sama. She leaned back in her chair, her head held high.

"Yumi, you mustn't believe Rei's horror stories."

On her way past, Sachiko-sama gently poked Yumi on the forehead.

"Ah, right."

Still, Yumi didn't think the entire thing was a horror story. The part about her sleeping for almost the entire time in the air sounded like the truth and she may even have had a little bit of drool. As she was thinking this –

"That'd be nice, going on a school trip."

She'd unconsciously said what she was thinking, which made Sachiko-sama smile.

"It's not long now until your turn, Yumi."

"Yes."

She obediently responded then stood up to go and prepare the tea. However.

That wasn't it.

The words, "That'd be nice," hadn't sprang from her mouth just because she wanted to go on a school trip. Yumi was coveting "going on a school trip with Sachiko-sama."

They'd both attended Lillian's Girls Academy since kindergarten but, since they were one grade apart, they'd never been on a school trip together.

Of course, that wasn't limited to just school excursions – they'd never been in the same class, never worked on the same graduation project, nor shared the same page in a school yearbook.

And it went without saying that the majority of her time at school was spent separated from her beloved onee-sama.

Just think, if she was in the same class as Sachiko-sama and had a seat near hers, she could spend all that time watching her. Yumi was suddenly jealous of Sachiko-sama's classmates.

Although if they were in the same grade, Yumi couldn't have become her petit soeur. In the end, she knew she was asking for too much.

"Yumi-sama, I can do the rest."

Noriko-chan offered to help but Yumi turned her down with, "It's okay, I've got it."

She was making the tea for Sachiko-sama. Yumi considered the precious time they spent together, the accumulation of trivialities, as her treasures.

That was why she politely and carefully prepared the tea.

All the while hoping this would make it just that little bit more delicious.

"By the way, what led you to discussing aeroplanes?"

Sachiko-sama asked as she sipped the tea that may or may not have tasted a bit better than usual.

"Ah, we were talking about the Hanadera Academy school festival."

Sachiko-sama's eyes clouded over after hearing the details, much like Yumi had expected.

"Um, onee-sama? If it's no good, my brother said they can remake them."

"But that would also increase the cost. And all the time and effort they've put in so far will be for nothing, right?"

As expected of Sachiko-sama. Since she was so involved with their own school festival, she was well aware of things like costs and construction schedules.

"It'll be a bother to them too, right?"

Sachiko-sama let out a heavy sigh.

Naturally, it would be a problem for the Hanadera students who'd made the platforms bigger than planned, but that didn't mean they couldn't tell them to remake them. Although they hadn't stated that the platforms had to be less than a certain height.

"Understood. Then I'll humbly take your place atop the tower, onee-sama."

Yumi thumped her chest, "Leave it to me." At which point Sachiko-sama nimbly took hold of her fist and said:

"Please stop, Yumi. I'd rather do it myself than force it on you. No matter the height, I'll fulfill my duties as Rosa Chinensis superbly, so just watch on quietly."

"But he said it was like looking down at the ground from a second-floor window."

"The second floor?"

"Yeah."

Yumi nodded and Sachiko-sama laughed a high-pitched "Hohoho."

"In that case it's completely fine. The second floor is only as high as the first-floor roof, right? Leaning out a window at that height is nothing at all. You couldn't possibly think that I can't go to the third-floor of the school building, right?"

"… No."

She hadn't thought that.

She hadn't thought that, but had Sachiko-sama properly considered how she'd feel out in the open without the walls and ceiling around her? To say nothing of the fact that the towers were built by untrained high-school students.

Shaky and precarious. Even without seeing them, Yumi could picture them easily enough.

"Enough, no more grumbling. Please just tell Yuuki-san that we understand. Don't say anything more than necessary."

"… Alright."

Even though Yumi didn't think she was grumbling, she knew that Sachiko-sama would just dig in further if she said anything more, so she chose to quietly withdraw. But she thought she should be prepared to step in quickly if the real thing turned out to be too much for Sachiko-sama.

"You've become quite adept at handling Sachiko, Yumi-chan."

Rei-sama whispered softly.

"Huh, no. That wasn't what I intended."

It wasn't what she intended but somehow it had worked out like that.

Although it felt like she'd unwittingly pushed Sachiko-sama to the top of a tall tower.

"Shimako-sa~n."

Yoshino-san called out leisurely, since it didn't affect her directly

"Are you okay with heights, Shimako-san?"

"The second-floor? It might be a little scary."

By putting it into words like that, Shimako-san showed she was the type of person who could look at reality and calmly assess the situation.

In contrast.

"Oh, don't look so worried. It'll be a piece of cake. Now, let's get to work, to work."

Sachiko-sama was the type of person that convinced themselves they'd be fine, then tried not to think about it any more, which left Yumi feeling nervous.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume14 Chapter4 2

2023-03-03T18:03:15Z

Andreas B: /* Finding Me. Part 2 */

===<noinclude>Finding Me. </noinclude>Part 2===

"Heights? Ah, Sachiko's no good with them."

Rei-sama said, after school in the Rose Mansion.

"That's what I thought."

It was just as Yumi had expected.

"That's what you thought? So you knew about it, Yumi-chan?"

"Well, a while ago she told me she wouldn't go on the roller coaster. So I thought it might be because of that."

"The roller coaster? Ah, from when you asked her to take you to the amusement park."

As a combination birthday / White Day present for Yumi, they'd agreed to go on a half-day date at an amusement park. For a number of reasons it had been put off and pushed back, and at present it had been shelved for four months.

"Although back then I sort of felt as though it was because she didn't want to go on something fast."

"Ah, but she doesn't like cars either. You should know that, right Yumi-chan?"

"You mean how she gets carsick when traveling long distances?"

She knew that much, even in their first year together. Although the fact that Sachiko-sama had a weak constitution was something she'd been reminded of recently.

"Right, right. But despite this, she still blindly followed her father overseas when he asked. Did you hear about that?"

Rei-sama lowered her voice. Implying that Sachiko-sama had a father-complex proportionate to her man-hatred.

"One of my uncles would get a bit tipsy before getting on a plane, to distract himself from his fear of flying. But Sachiko's underage, so she can't get drunk, right? So what does she do? She relies on the power of medicine. She'll have some just before takeoff, then sleep. Get something to eat, more medicine, and sleep. Like that. On the plane trip for the school excursion, people get up out of their seats to go to the toilet, right? Passing Sachiko's class, all anyone could see was her passed out with drool running down her face."

As Rei-sama laughed heartily there was the sound of someone clearing their throat.

"Who did you say was drooling?"

Unluckily, it was Sachiko-sama herself who had opened the biscuit door and stepped inside. She had an incredible presence, because she'd apparently met up with Yoshino-san, Shimako-san and Noriko-chan somewhere on the way here and they were following her like a retinue.

But.

"Oh, I was just speaking figuratively. No, more of an exaggeration, I suppose."

Rei-sama was neither wounded nor scratched by the glare from her good friend Sachiko-sama. She leaned back in her chair, her head held high.

"Yumi, you mustn't believe Rei's horror stories."

On her way past, Sachiko-sama gently poked Yumi on the forehead.

"Ah, right."

Still, Yumi didn't think the entire thing was a horror story. The part about her sleeping for almost the entire time in the air sounded like the truth and she may even have had a little bit of drool. As she was thinking this –

"That'd be nice, going on a school trip."

She'd unconsciously said what she was thinking, which made Sachiko-sama smile.

"It's not long now until your turn, Yumi."

"Yes."

She obediently responded then stood up to go and prepare the tea. However.

That wasn't it.

The words, "That'd be nice," hadn't sprang from her mouth just because she wanted to go on a school trip. Yumi was coveting "going on a school trip with Sachiko-sama."

They'd both attended Lillian's Girls Academy since kindergarten but since they were one grade apart, they'd never been on a school trip together.

Of course, that wasn't limited to just school excursions – they'd never been in the same class, never worked on the same graduation project, nor shared the same page in a school yearbook.

And it went without saying that the majority of her time at school was spent separated from her beloved onee-sama.

Just think, if she was in the same class as Sachiko-sama and had a seat near hers, she could spend all that time watching her. Yumi was suddenly jealous of Sachiko-sama's classmates.

Although if they were in the same grade, Yumi couldn't have become her petit soeur. In the end, she knew she was asking for too much.

"Yumi-sama, I can do the rest."

Noriko-chan offered to help but Yumi turned her down with, "It's okay, I've got it."

She was making the tea for Sachiko-sama. Yumi considered the precious time they spent together, the accumulation of trivialities, as her treasures.

That was why she politely and carefully prepared the tea.

All the while hoping this would make it just that little bit more delicious.

"By the way, what led you to discussing aeroplanes?"

Sachiko-sama asked as she sipped the tea that may or may not have tasted a bit better than usual.

"Ah, we were talking about the Hanadera Academy school festival."

Sachiko-sama's eyes clouded over after hearing the details, much like Yumi had expected.

"Um, onee-sama? If it's no good, my brother said they can remake them."

"But that would also increase the cost. And all the time and effort they've put in so far will be for nothing, right?"

As expected of Sachiko-sama. Since she was so involved with their own school festival, she was well aware of things like costs and construction schedules.

"It'll be a bother to them too, right?"

Sachiko-sama let out a heavy sigh.

Naturally, it would be a problem for the Hanadera students who'd made the platforms bigger than planned, but that didn't mean they couldn't tell them to remake them. Although they hadn't stated that the platforms had to be less than a certain height.

"Understood. Then I'll humbly take your place atop the tower, onee-sama."

Yumi thumped her chest, "Leave it to me." At which point Sachiko-sama nimbly took hold of her fist and said:

"Please stop, Yumi. I'd rather do it myself than force it on you. No matter the height, I'll fulfill my duties as Rosa Chinensis superbly, so just watch on quietly."

"But he said it was like looking down at the ground from a second-floor window."

"The second floor?"

"Yeah."

Yumi nodded and Sachiko-sama laughed a high-pitched "Hohoho."

"In that case it's completely fine. The second floor is only as high as the first-floor roof, right? Leaning out a window at that height is nothing at all. You couldn't possibly think that I can't go to the third-floor of the school building, right?"

"… No."

She hadn't thought that.

She hadn't thought that, but had Sachiko-sama properly considered how she'd feel out in the open without the walls and ceiling around her? To say nothing of the fact that the towers were built by untrained high-school students.

Shaky and precarious. Even without seeing them, Yumi could picture them easily enough.

"Enough, no more grumbling. Please just tell Yuuki-san that we understand. Don't say anything more than necessary."

"… Alright."

Even though Yumi didn't think she was grumbling, she knew that Sachiko-sama would just dig in further if she said anything more, so she chose to quietly withdraw. But she thought she should be prepared to step in quickly if the real thing turned out to be too much for Sachiko-sama.

"You've become quite adept at handling Sachiko, Yumi-chan."

Rei-sama whispered softly.

"Huh, no. That wasn't what I intended."

It wasn't what she intended but somehow it had worked out like that.

Although it felt like she'd unwittingly pushed Sachiko-sama to the top of a tall tower.

"Shimako-sa~n."

Yoshino-san called out leisurely, since it didn't affect her directly

"Are you okay with heights, Shimako-san?"

"The second-floor? It might be a little scary."

By putting it into words like that, Shimako-san showed she was the type of person who could look at reality and calmly assess the situation.

In contrast.

"Oh, don't look so worried. It'll be a piece of cake. Now, let's get to work, to work."

Sachiko-sama was the type of person that convinced themselves they'd be fine, then tried not to think about it any more, which left Yumi feeling nervous.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume14 Chapter4 1

2023-03-03T17:30:45Z

Andreas B: /* Finding Me. Part 1 */

===<noinclude>Finding Me. </noinclude>Part 1===

"So what happened then?"

Yuuki asked, spinning around on his chair.

"Not much."

Yumi answered, as she leaned back on her brother's bed and tossed a cushion in the air.

"We went to the old greenhouse and they took photos of me with a Rosa Chinensis bud. They're calling it the "Rose Name Series.""

A recent shot of a Rose family member from a Takeshima Tsutako photo-shoot and a mini-interview. Mami-san was jumping for joy as she paid for the pastries.

"Is it okay for you to be doing that on your own?"

Her little brother asked as he tossed the towel he'd dried his hair with over the bed's headboard. Yumi hastily dodged out of the way.

"I got permission from Sachiko-sama. I only co-operated with the newspaper club because she said okay. The Yamayurikai's busy too, so it's a pain if the newspaper club follows us around looking for something to write about. Since they're calling it a series, we'll be able to keep them quiet for a little while with just a photo and a short comment."

Still, Rosa Chinensis was a perennial, so they could find one blooming in the greenhouse at any time, but what about Rosa Foetida and Rosa Gigantea? Well, as long as they had the name of one of the Roses in the title, the newspaper club probably didn't care about the actual flower.

"Hmm. Still, since we're both so busy we don't get to talk that much. Sounds like there's lots going on at your school too, Yumi."

"Well, yeah."

Yumi adjusted her pajama trousers around the knee and sat down cross-legged.

She longed for a quiet and peaceful school life, but she couldn't really spend much time in blissful ignorance. She was Rosa Chinensis en bouton after all.

Yuuki was just as busy, or probably even more so, since he'd been getting home after 7 or 8 at night for a while now. The Hanadera Academy's school festival was next weekend.

The upshot of this was that they'd been having dinner separately and Yuuki was so tired that Yumi would regularly find him lying down in bed when she thought he'd gone for a bath.

Since, unusually, he got home before 7pm today, the entire family had had dinner together for the first time in a while. It really had been a long time since they'd chatted like this before bed.

"By the way, what about Alice? What happened after that?"

Yumi asked the question that had been nagging at her.

"What do you mean?"

"That thing before, where it was like he was being haunted …. what was it, shivers?"

That was it. The victim of "something akin to a haunting but it's probably actually a human" was Arisugawa Kintarou-kun, also known as Alice.

"Ah. Alice has been fine since then."

"''Alice'' has?"

So it sounded like someone other than Alice hadn't been fine. Her curiosity piqued, Yumi questioned him further.

"Kobayashi's been acting kinda strange."

Was the response she got.

"Does Kobayashi-kun have a bad feeling like he's being haunted by something too?"

"No, it's the opposite. He seems to be walking around in an inexplicably good mood."

Yuuki shrugged.

"A good mood?"

"He says someone's got a crush on him, so he's on cloud nine."

What was that all about? Yumi shrugged. Well, Kobayashi-kun was the sort of person who could get a bit carried away.

"Alice is one thing, but I think Kobayashi has the completely wrong impression. He hasn't noticed it himself, but he's picked up Alice's shadow."

Apparently one or two days after Alice had said something about his bad feeling, Kobayashi-kun had happily announced, "Me too."

"But one's a bad feeling and the other a good feeling. They're the complete opposite."

"Not necessarily. They both involve someone harboring a strong emotion towards them, so in that sense it's the same. Depending on how they interpret that, they could have either a bad feeling or a good feeling, don't you think?"

"I see."

That was another way of looking at it.

Someone was watching them.

Whether they took it as a friendly gaze or a hostile gaze would vastly alter their impression of the onlooker.

"Ah, right."

Yuuki suddenly changed the topic, as though he'd just remembered something.

"Are any of the Roses afraid of heights?"

"Why?"

"Everyone sort of got carried away and they've made enormous towers."

"Towers?"

"Yeah. For the Roses to judge from."

"Ah – "

Yumi clasped her hands together.

That's right, Sachiko-sama and the other Roses had been asked to be judges and presenters at Hanadera Academy's school festival. From memory, it was called the "Hanadera War" or something.

"It's tall, huh."

"Well … yeah."

Yuuki answered somewhat reluctantly.

He said that while they were building it, they kept going, "More, more," and things escalated so it was about 1.5 times larger than the original blueprint.

According to Yuuki, "When building this sort of thing, guys tend to be generous." But then he said, "Their eyes were sparkling, like little kids playing with building blocks." Boys were hard to understand.

"If there's someone that can't handle heights, we'll have to change the towers. But in that case, the sooner you let me know the better."

"Alright. I'll ask around."

Having agreed to this, Yumi rose from her younger brother's bed.

As she left the room, Yumi turned around to say goodnight but Yuuki was already nodding off in his chair.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume14 Chapter3 3

2023-03-03T14:57:11Z

Andreas B: /* Setting Aside the "Bread Incident." Part 3 */

===<noinclude>Setting Aside the "Bread Incident." </noinclude>Part 3===

Even though they were standing on the mat, they didn't complete the task of wiping clean their indoor shoes. That was because they weren't going into the school building.

"The clubhouse … "

Yumi mumbled, looking up at the two-story building behind the school block.

"Yeah. She's probably there."

Tsutako-san answered, full of confidence.

"You mean Mami-san?"

"Indeed. She said the manuscript for tomorrow's Lillian Kawaraban wasn't quite finished yet, so she'll probably be in the club room staring down the word processor. Her hair in a mess."

The clubhouse.

As the name suggested, the building was comprised of club rooms. But that didn't mean that every club had a room in this building. Various clubs used something other than a club room, for instance, the sports clubs used the gymnasium or martial arts building or sports fields as appropriate, the arts club used the arts room, the calligraphy club used the calligraphy room, the chemistry and science clubs used the science rooms, and the handicrafts club used the sewing room. So the clubs that lived here were those whose activities didn't require a special classroom, such as the Go club, the literary club, the manga research club, the photography club that Tsutako-san belonged to, and the newspaper club, which published the school's newspaper, "Lillian Kawaraban."

That said, the club rooms weren't particularly large, so a lot of clubs used a classroom for their after-school activities and the club room was just used as a storage area. The newspaper club, however, made maximum use of their club room for their club activities.

Now then, into the building and up to the second-floor.

Even without looking at the name plates, she could tell which room was the newspaper club's, because of the sound of someone furiously tapping away on a keyboard leaking out into the hallway.

Tsutako-san knocked, then opened the door before the reply came from inside.

"Gokigenyou, Mami-san."

"… Tsutako-san."

Mami-san was alone in the club room. Her hair wasn't disheveled, but that's because she was wearing a headband, and she looked at them with a ferocious expression.

"And Yumi-san who hardly ever comes to the clubhouse … what led to this curious turn of events? What are you scheming?"

Mami-san looked appropriately fatigued.

"We've brought supplies to show our support. You start craving sweets when you're thinking hard, right?"

Perhaps used to seeing her classmate like this, Tsutako-san steadily advanced into the club room. Not wanting to be left standing outside in the corridor alone, Yumi said, "Pardon my intrusion," and stepped inside.

"A jam bun?"

Mami-san's expression softened slightly when she saw what was being offered.

"Or there's a choc cornet and an almond danish. Take whichever one you'd prefer."

Tsutako-san was acting as though they were all hers as she encouraged Mami-san to take one, but Mami-san looked at Yumi suspiciously and quietly asked:

"But thankfully they're all sweets. Were these Yumi-san's request?"

"That's about right."

They were all Kanako-chan's selection.

"So what did you want me to do?"

Mami-san asked as she reached out for the jam bun, which looked the sweetest. So she hadn't believed they were just showing their support after all. Although since they'd brought these as bribes, her impression wasn't exactly wrong.

"Yumi-san was involved in a bit of a mix-up just now."

Tsutako-san sat down and spoke in a bored tone of voice as she opened the wrapping of the almond danish. She glanced at Yumi as though to say, "Just watch," so Yumi silently watched on and let Tsutako-san handle it. With that, she pulled over a chair and sat down.

"It was a bit conspicuous, so I'm sure you'll hear about it, but we came here to discuss if you could not write about it in the Lillian Kawaraban."

"What kind of mix-up?"

Mami-san raised her eyebrows.

"It was no big deal. A discussion about the price of something, whether it was a gift or not, that sort of thing."

"Hmm."

Mami-san didn't show much interest, apparently deciding that it was indeed no big deal. Thinking about it, the Lillian Kawaraban probably wouldn't run something like that anyway.

"I don't mind."

Negotiations complete. With that, Mami-san started eating the jam bun to give her tired brain some energy.

Yumi opened her small Tupperware container, in a hurry to start her lunch too. Unfortunately, the choc cornet didn't go particularly well with her side dishes of seaweed seasoned fried egg and tempura eggplant.

"Yumi-san. This isn't intended as a bargaining point, but is there anything happening with the Yamyurikai that we could write about?"

"Nope."

The immediate response.

"Weren't you typing away at something earlier, Mami-san?"

"I was just writing out a boring article for my own peace of mind. I don't want to write about something like a teacher's favorite saying."

Mami-san squeezed hard on her half-eaten jam bun. Hello, are you okay with the jam flying out of the bun?

"At least give me a hint about the Yamayurikai play."

"No can do."

If she'd said she didn't know what it was going to be, the Lillian Kawaraban probably would have run an article about that, that's how starved for material they looked. So she had to be careful not to let anything slip.

"Fair enough. Then, Yumi-san, do you have any plans to take a petit soeur anytime soon?"

"No, I don't."

"You're kidding, right?"

"No, it's true."

" … Well, okay. Let's put that to one side for now. What about Yoshino-san?"

"I haven't heard anything."

Yumi expected Mami-san to respond with, "You haven't heard anything because there's no plans?" but she didn't venture to ask this.

"Shimako-san … ah, she's already got Noriko-chan as her petit soeur, hasn't she?"

Having finished eating, Mami-san crumpled up the bun's plastic wrapper and slumped over the keyboard. She'd apparently been craving material so badly that she'd forgotten the basic composition of the Rose families.

"Actually, about Noriko-chan."

Mami-san abruptly raised her head.

"Hm?"

"Yumi-san, do you know Takuya-kun?"

"He's Noriko-chan's friend, right? Another Buddhist statue admirer."

She'd never inquired into him but his name would occasionally pop up when Shimako-san and Noriko-chan were talking to each other.

"The meeting – "

"Meeting? With who? Takuya-kun?"

"Ah, forget it."

Mami-san gave a small shake of her head and aborted the conversation, but it seemed like she was thinking about something else. So, in contrast to the question, Yumi decided to give a proper response.

"I haven't met him, but I think Shimako-san has. I heard that Takuya-kun used to visit Shimako-san's house before he met Noriko-chan."

Shimako-san's household included a temple that was passed down through the generations. She'd heard that they also possessed an ancient statue of Buddha, so it was easy to imagine him becoming acquainted with Shimako-san's father in order to view it.

"But why do you ask?"

"No real reason. I was just wondering what sort of person he was."

Although it hadn't felt like she'd been asking for no real reason. It felt like there'd been something more meaningful behind it, as though she were looking for something.

"I didn't think the Lillian Kawaraban wrote about outsiders all that much."

"That's not what I had in mind… not now."

What had she meant by "not now?" It could mean it was something she was going to do in the future, or it could be something she'd thought about in the past but decided against. The meaning changed completely depending on whether it was the former or the latter.

"If you're interested, why don't you talk to Noriko-chan or Shimako-san directly? I heard them talking about inviting him to our school festival. As long as they agree, you should be fine writing an article about it."

"I told you, I've decided not to write about him now, alright."

"Ah, right."

So apparently it was the latter. But why did she get so agitated about it?

"But … okay. So Takuya-kun might be coming to the school festival."

Mami-san muttered with a far-away look in her eyes. Yumi thought that perhaps Mami-san also knew Takuya-kun, but she didn't venture to ask. She got the feeling that Mami-san would just deny it.

Just then, Yumi heard the sound of footsteps echoing along the second-floor club house corridor.

The footsteps stopped in front of the newspaper club's clubroom and the door was flung open.

"Mami-san! Huge scoop! Rosa Chinensis en bouton had a massive fight with a first-year petit soeur candidate in Milk Hall!"

The second-year newspaper club member that had rushed into the room got that far before she finally noticed Yumi and her eyes went wide in shock. But she'd probably rehearsed this countless times in order to convey the information as quickly as possible, and having said that much, she couldn't stop half-way through.

"They were stopped by the photography club's Takeshima Tsu…ta… "

"Yes, gokigenyou, I'm the photography club's Takeshima Tsutako."

Seeing not just Yumi but also Tsutako-san there, the newspaper club member trailed off and fell to her knees in the doorway, saying, "No way."

"The mix-up was with Hosokawa Kanako – "

Mami-san fixed her gaze on Tsutako-san. Since she already knew Kanako-chan's full name, it appeared they'd already marked her.

"Yep. The pastries were the cause. But you've already eaten yours Mami-san. You can't write a story about it any more."

"You tricked me."

"I did no such thing. I did what was in the best interests of the newspaper club."

Tsutako-san answered aloofly.

"In what way?"

Mami-san seemed to be annoyed by Tsutako-san's feigned innocence.

"If you fanned the flames saying she was a petit soeur candidate and it turned out to be wrong, it'd be a major embarrassment, wouldn't it?"

"You're saying it's wrong?"

"I don't know, why ask me?"

With that, Mami-san's gaze immediately slid from Tsutako-san to Yumi.

"Yumi-san."

"I haven't decided anything yet."

Yumi had already told her that she had no plans, but Mami-san must have forgotten that with all the confusion.

"Is she going to be your petit soeur or not?"

"Calm down, Mami-san."

A voice came to Yumi's aid as Mami-san towered over her.

It was neither Tsutako-san, nor Mami-san, nor even the newspaper club member that had arrived earlier. It was the voice of a fifth person.

"It seems Kanako-san won't be Rosa Chinensis en bouton's petit soeur."

The girl pushed past the exhausted looking club member by the doorway and moved to the center of the room.

"How do you know?"

Mami-san asked. Since she hadn't asked the girl who she was, she was probably another newspaper club member.

"I asked her myself."

"You asked her? You asked Hosokawa Kanako herself?"

"Yes."

Questioning revealed that the new arrival was a motivated rookie who'd joined the newspaper club because she admired the president, Tsukiyama Minako-sama, and the current chief editor, Yamaguchi Mami-san. Consequently, she spent a lot of her time gathering information so that she could run down a scoop and make it her own.

"I hit her with it directly, "Are you going to be Rosa Chinensis en bouton's petit soeur?""

"And, and?"

Mami-san urged her to continue but the rookie smiled indifferently.

"She tried to hide behind a smile. Like this."

"Wh-why'd she do that?"

"She said, "I don't have any such pedestrian ambition.""

"Pedestrian ambition?"

Mami-san was dumbfounded and Tsutako-san let out a whistle.

"So then I asked her, "What if Yumi-sama begged you to be her soeur?""

The rookie seemed to be holding back as she looked at Yumi. But when she was urged on with, "How did she respond to that?" her attitude reversed completely and she answered without restraint.

"She said she'd refuse."

"… She'd refuse."

Yumi repeated those unexpected words. Refusing meant that she didn't want to be her petit soeur.

Why'd she do that?

Even though they seemed to get along well. She had no plans to become her petit soeur.

For Kanako-chan, becoming Yumi's petit soeur was a pedestrian ambition. So much so that a conversation about it would only make her laugh.

"On top of that, when she found out I was a member of the newspaper club, she said I couldn't put that in an article."

The rookie reported in a business-like manner.

"She said you couldn't put it in an article?"

"Well, that was the gist of it. Her actual words were a bit more pointed."

[[Image:MM_v14_107.jpg|thumb]]

It was apparently harsh enough that she was unwilling to repeat it. The image that Yumi held of Kanako-chan was rocked even more.

"How are you feeling? Shocked?"

Hearing Tsutako-san call out to her, Yumi raised her head.

"Shocked … ? No, I'm not really sure. I was just wondering, "What on earth is she thinking?""

"You're wondering what Miss Hosokawa Kanako is thinking?"

"Yeah."

Putting her thoughts into words.

"I wish I knew more about her."

Like what was Kanako-chan feeling?

What was she looking for from the person Fukuzawa Yumi?

Since she'd declared the soeur system to be "pedestrian," what then did she value? Those were the sort of questions Yumi wanted to ask her.

Even though she knew there were all sorts of people in the world and they all had their own points of view. It was hard to see those differing points of view from the outside.

"Hold on, Yumi-san."

Mami-san said, taking off her headband.

"How about you set aside the first-year who apparently doesn't want to be your soeur and think more about your poor classmate."

"Even if I did, it wouldn't help."

Unfortunately, Yumi had no material she could offer. Although she sympathized completely with the teary-eyed and shoulder-slumped Mami-san.

"Not much you can do about it, Yumi-san. But since Mami-san's at her wit's end and calling herself "your poor classmate," don't you think you should pitch in and help?"

Tsutako-san pulled out her camera and turned to Yumi.

"Pitch in?"

"Of course, it won't be for free, Mami-san. How about the cost of those three pastries we just ate?"

At first glance Tsutako-san looked like a meddler, but she also seemed to be taking a little, no, a lot of enjoyment out of this situation.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume14 Chapter3 2

2023-03-03T14:17:58Z

Andreas B: /* Setting Aside the "Bread Incident." Part 2 */

===<noinclude>Setting Aside the "Bread Incident." </noinclude>Part 2===

The people swarming around the bread counter were more fierce than she expected. No, let's rephrase that as "full of energy."

This was Lillian's Girls Academy. There were only dignified young ladies here.

"Well, this looks tough."

There were a number of people selling the pastries so even if they were to form something like a line, it wouldn't just be one line, and the lines would just collapse when the person up front looked at what was available on the table and made their decision, and on top of that, the next person in line would just order while the head of the line was making up their mind, which would lead to a sense of, "What's the point in having a line if no-one knows where the head is."

To make matters worse, for someone who wasn't used to it, moving through the crowd was surprisingly difficult. Yumi probably wasn't just imagining that she hadn't progressed forwards in quite some time.

While she was in that situation:

Tap tap.

In the confusing crush of people, someone casually strolled up behind Yumi and tapped her on the shoulder.

Wondering who on earth it was, Yumi turned around and saw a tall girl smiling at her.

"… Kanako-chan."

"What's going on here? You always bring your lunch and eat it at the Rose Mansion, so why are you in this crowd of people buying food, Yumi-sama? At first I thought I'd mistaken someone else for you."

"Well, we didn't have rice this morning."

As Touko-chan had said, no-one would be interested in the details surrounding the Fukuzawa family's rice situation. But since she'd asked, it was fine to answer.

"My, that's quite a bother. What sort of pastries do you like, Yumi-sama?"

"Well, anything really."

The pastries for sale at Milk Hall during lunch time were whatever was left over after the orders for each class had been fulfilled. Since she didn't know what they'd have on offer, she'd come here without thinking about what she wanted to get. And in amongst this chaos it was impossible to say what type of bread she liked. Anything would do. As long as she could get one, she'd be most satisfied.

"Then I'll buy you something suitable."

After informing Yumi of this, and without any sort of go-ahead, Kanako-chan turned to the right and entered the fray of people looking to buy pastries.

"Ah, Kanako-chan."

"Just wait over to the side there, Yumi-sama."

With her height, she stood out among the crowd. She moved forwards, not so much slipping through the crowd as surging through it.

"You don't have to overdo it. Um, I brought some side dishes, so just one would be fine."

Yumi called out to Kanako-chan, unsure of whether or not she was heard.

Kanako-chan seemed to overtake some people that had arrived much earlier, leading Yumi to wonder if she was being a bother to those around her. She couldn't just dismiss it as someone else's problem, because Kanako-chan was acting as a stand-in for herself.

"Sorry for keeping you waiting."

Kanako-chan returned in no time at all, carrying three pastries.

"Ah, you bought three."

"Yes."

"Were you having any of these?"

"No, I brought my lunch."

It looked as though her earlier shout hadn't reached Kanako-chan's ears.

"That was pretty quick … "

"Yeah."

"You didn't cut in line or anything did you?"

"Well, I was just recovering the spot that you had at the start. I don't think anyone has the right to complain about that."

"…"

Something there was not quite right. It wasn't quite right, but Yumi didn't think she'd be able to explain how in a way that Kanako-chan would understand.

Yumi wanted to lecture her about the virtues of waiting patiently in line but that wouldn't have gone over well.

"Anyway, which one did you want? I couldn't narrow it down to just one, so I bought the three I was considering."

– So it looked as though she had heard after all. Even so, Kanako-chan still bought three.

"How much were they?"

Yumi opened her purse.

"Um. For this jam bun?"

"No, how much for all of them?"

"Huh?"

There was no way Yumi could eat all three, but they'd all been bought for her and it wasn't as though she could return the other two.

"You weren't buying any for your own lunch, right Kanako-chan? So I'll pay for all of them."

"But."

"Don't worry about it, how much?"

"– No."

Kanako-chan said, looking down.

"I bought these of my own accord. You shouldn't have to pay because of that. These are all a gift. Please eat them with the rest of the Yamayurikai."

"Kanako-chan."

What should she do? Now she wasn't even accepting payment for one of them, let alone all three.

"I can't let you do that."

Yumi quickly calculated the cost of the three pastries in the bag. Then she took the exact amount from her purse and placed it in Kanako-chan's hand. However.

"I told you I won't take your money."

There was no way she was going to quietly accept the coins.

"And I told you I can't let you do that."

It was turning into a scene from a cafe with two old ladies bickering over who should pay – "I'll get it," "No, let me," – and they were making no progress at all. In the end, those old ladies must settle it somehow. If only there was some way she could consult them right now. There was no way they'd keep going until the store closed, so it seemed to Yumi as though they'd have to find some common ground and settle it.

"Stop."

Suddenly there was a flash of light.

"Yumi-san, and you over there. Why don't you calm down a bit and take a look around you?"

As expected, standing there was the self-proclaimed ace of the photography club, and Yumi's friend, Takeshima Tsutako-san. She lowered her camera and calmly stepped towards them.

"Around us … ?"

Yumi took a look around as she was saying this and saw there was a ring of people surrounding her and Kanako-chan.

She didn't think they'd been talking that loudly, but she may have have grown more and more boisterous without realizing it.

Even thought it hadn't yet reached the level of an argument, an onlooker would probably see they were having a disagreement.

"Aha … "

Yumi tried laughing to smooth things over but it was a waste of effort.

But, having taken Tsutako-san's advice to calm down and look around, how on earth was she supposed to regain control over the disturbance she'd caused? Kanako-chan looked down but didn't move either.

"First of all, Yumi-san will take the pastries. Then, you'll take the money that Yumi-san gives you. Okay?"

Tsutako-san briskly ordered them, taking over from the two people at the center of attention who were standing stock still and at their wits end. But still Kanako-chan stubbornly refused to accept the money.

"You may not like it, but just quietly do as you're told. Otherwise, the situation here won't be resolved."

"But."

"If she's willing to pay, you should let her. If you turn it into a big deal, it's going to get out of control. Or are you trying to make things worse for Yumi-san?"

Tsutako-san quietly reprimanded Kanako-chan, who eventually unclenched her right fist to accept the coins.

"Now that's done, I'm going to buy two of those pastries from Yumi-san. And with that, the case is closed. Sorry for the disturbance, everyone. It was just an exchange of pastries. Please continue to have a wonderful lunch break. See you."

Tsutako-san put an arm around Yumi and Kanako-chan's shoulders and walked off. They left Milk Hall like this, walking alongside each other. Yumi wasn't really sure what this would look like to the spectators, but she wasn't too concerned about that. She was still a bit surprised about the incident herself.

The only thing Yumi did know was that Tsutako-san had saved her. Who could tell how it would have ended if things had kept on with neither of them backing down in front of that crowd of people? She shivered just thinking about it.

After they'd walked a short distance from Milk Hall, Kanako-chan stopped and turned to Tsutako-san.

"Thank-you for resolving the situation. However, I bought all three of those pastries for Yumi-san."

"I know that. So does Yumi-san. Right?"

Yumi nodded at Tsutako-san's question. Yeah, she knew that alright. But there were things she could accept and things she couldn't accept.

Kanako-chan quickly bowed, then ran off in the direction of the school building.

As they watched her leave, Tsutako-san muttered:

"I wonder what she was doing at Milk Hall in the first place."

"Ah, now that you mention it."

All she'd had on her was her purse, so she hadn't brought a lunchbox, but despite this she hadn't bought a pastry for herself either.

"Maybe she was buying a drink or something."

Like Touko-chan earlier. There were some students like that.

"In that case, she wouldn't have gone to the pastry counter, right?"

"I guess."

The drink vending machines were concentrated around the entrance to Milk Hall, while the pastry counter was a fair way inside.

Well, people have all sorts of motives. And if motives is too grandiose a word, change it to reasons.

Because there was no point in worrying about each and every little detail. She was better off thinking about what she had to do right now.

"Tsutako-san."

Yumi stopped walking.

"What?"

"Thanks, you saved me."

Yumi felt she had to properly convey her gratitude. While they knew each other well enough that Tsutako-san knew this even if she didn't say anything, since she had the opportunity, she was better off putting it into words instead of being lazy.

Because even if she focused all her energy on beaming it telepathically, it might not reach the target's receiver. Alternatively, if her transmitter was broken, then it wouldn't get through even though she thought she'd sent it.

That's why analogue was best. Since you could tell almost instantaneously whether it had reached the target or not.

"Nah, it was nothing. I was just feeling a bit peckish, so I thought I'd get something to eat. When I got to Milk Hall, there was some kind of disturbance, so I thought I'd stick my nose in to it. By intervening, I was able to get my hands on some pastries easily. I got something good out of it too, so don't mind me."

"A bit peckish … ah, you ate your lunch earlier in the day, didn't you?"

"Ha ha ha."

Tsutako-san laughed to hide her embarrassment, then as they were standing on the door mat at the school building entrance she made a proposal.

"Are you busy, Yumi-san? Could you accompany me for a little while?"

"I don't mind. I was going to eat in the Rose Mansion, but they knew I had to go to Milk Hall, so they're not waiting on me for anything."

Hearing this, Tsutako-san said, "Done," and snapped her fingers.

"Well then, let's get this pastry there right away."

"The pastry?"

Yumi was asking why and Tsutako-san grinned.

"Obviously, we're going to use it as a bribe."

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume14 Chapter3 1

2023-03-03T13:52:39Z

Andreas B: /* Setting Aside the "Bread Incident." Part 1 */

===<noinclude>Setting Aside the "Bread Incident." </noinclude>Part 1===

Lunchtime.

As she was hurrying to Milk Hall to buy a pastry, Yumi spotted someone she knew from behind and instinctively called out to her.

"Touko-cha~n."

With her characteristic hairstyle, two ringlets – one on the left and one on the right, there was no mistaking her for someone else. As expected, when her name was called she slowed down and turned around.

"… Yumi-sama."

"Are you by yourself?"

Yumi jogged through the crowd of people to stand beside her. The somewhat stubborn girl, one grade below her.

"Is there something wrong with being by myself? But since you mentioned it, Yumi-sama, you don't seem to have any companions with you either."

Prickly Touko-chan.

Yumi hadn't been trying to say that there was anything wrong with being alone, but … well, Touko-chan usually had a sharp tongue.

Still, Yumi thought that she was inoculated against it now, as opposed to when they'd first met. Maybe she was used to it, or maybe she just thought Touko-chan was cute, like a menacing kitten.

"Well, today, my mom forgot to set the timer for the rice cooker and we didn't have any rice. So I have to buy something from Milk Hall, since all I've got in my lunchbox is side dishes."

Yumi held out the bag holding the small plastic container.

"I didn't really need to hear about that."

"Really? You mean you weren't thinking, "Yumi-sama always brings a lunchbox, so why's she going to Milk Hall?""

"How conceited. The world doesn't revolve around you, Yumi-sama."

"Oh, really?"

"Yes, really. Well then, goodbye."

Intending those as parting words, Touko-chan hurried off. Yumi hurried after her, having more or less anticipated that reaction.

This path led to various other places, like the school store and the chapel, but at this time of day she was probably heading to Milk Hall too. Yumi didn't really want to walk the rest of the way to their destination looking at Touko-chan's back.

"Touko-chan's being so cold. Makes Yumi so lone~ly."

Clinging on to Touko-chan.

"Please stop."

Touko-chan took half a step sideways to put some space between them. But that was all she did, perhaps having lost her earlier desire to shake off Yumi. Maybe she'd given up, seeing that running away was pointless.

"How come you haven't visited the Rose Mansion recently?"

Yumi asked as they walked side-by-side.

"I've been busy with club activities. Besides."

Touko-chan looked down.

"It's filled with an evil presence."

"An evil presence?"

Yumi asked and Touko-chan raised her head, surprised.

"Please ignore that last part. It's my problem to deal with."

Ignore it or not, it was a cryptic remark. Without clarification, Yumi had no idea what it meant.

"Are things like evil presences popular at the moment?"

"What do you mean, popular?"

This time it was Touko-chan asking for clarification.

"There was something I heard from my brother."

"Your brother? – Ah."

"Oh, that's right, you've met my brother."

Boy meets girl at Kashiwagi Suguru-san's mansion. Well, let's just set that aside for now.

"The other day, one of my brother's friends was walking down the road when he got this really bad feeling. Like he was being haunted by something."

"In that case, couldn't he just pray or have an exorcism? That's a different sort of evil presence to mine."

"That's like what my brother's friend said."

"But just now you said it was like he was being haunted by something."

"That's what I said, but."

Yumi agreed. It was like he was being haunted by something but not by an actual ghost.

"They have a strong sense for the supernatural, so they knew it wasn't a spirit. It was something more troublesome than that, a live human being."

Touko-chan listened silently, then after a little while mumbled something that seemed to indicate she understood.

"More troublesome because it's a human … it really is like that."

Maybe something came to mind for her too.

"You should come and visit us every so often. Sachiko-sama would be happy to see you too. If I make things too gloomy, you can pick a time when I'm not there."

Touko-chan made no response to this comment.

Arriving at Milk Hall, it was as packed full of middle and high school students as she'd expected it to be.

Touko-chan bought a strawberry milk from the vending machine by the door, then spoke to Yumi who was waiting by her side.

"Aren't you misunderstanding something?"

Like the sounds the coins made as they dropped into the change slot, she spoke in a way that seemed to say, "You'd better not forget this."

"Misunderstanding?"

"You're not the one I can't stand, Yumi-sama."

"Oh, then who?"

As she asked this, Yumi thought, "Darn it."

She'd be better off not poking her nose into matters of "Who likes who" or "Who hates who." With those sorts of interpersonal problems, if she knew both of the people, she'd be reminded of it every time she saw one of them.

"Um, Touko-chan."

Yumi thought she should take back her earlier remark, or Touko-chan could help her out by hesitating to speak.

However, Touko-chan immediately opened her mouth.

"Hosokawa Kanako."

She spoke clearly, so there was no chance of mishearing her. As expected of the self-proclaimed actress. Displaying the results of her daily vocal training.

"I cannot bring myself to like her."

Touko-chan didn't just blurt out her name, but also added, "I cannot bring myself to like her," to be doubly sure. She'd heard them described as natural enemies but it was still a bit confronting to hear this first-hand. Since Yumi considered both Touko-chan and Kanako-chan to be cute juniors.

"Still, I'm not going to stop you from being her friend, nor will I criticize you for this, Yumi-sama. It's just – "

At this point, Touko-chan swallowed her words.

"It's just?"

Yumi was pressing her to continue, but Touko-chan glanced at the pastry counter and smirked.

"You should watch out, Yumi-sama. If you don't hurry, they'll be sold out."

"Ahh."

People that had arrived after her had passed Yumi and were swarming around the counter. There was already a pile of empty plastic containers behind the counter.

"You should have put in an order with whoever was on duty."

Judging by her leisurely smile, Touko-chan had only come to Milk Hall to buy a strawberry milk.

"I completely forgot about that, since I usually bring my lunch."

Apparently her mother's careless mistake was contagious.

"See you later, Touko-chan."

Yumi threw herself into the crowd of students, in order to buy a bread roll.

"Best of luck."

Touko-chan waved and smiled.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume14 Chapter2 3

2023-03-02T20:08:35Z

Andreas B: /* That's a Problem. Part 3 */

===<noinclude>That's a Problem. </noinclude>Part 3===

"Those two are plotting something, don't you think?"

Yoshino-san said, coming to a stop at the library entrance.

"Plotting something?"

Yumi looked back over her shoulder at the Rose Mansion which they'd just recently left.

"It was like they were forcing us out. Telling us to accompany you. Why would they have something that they had to discuss today?"

"You're right, it is a bit unusual for just the third-years to be tidying up."

Shimako-san looked puzzled too.

Especially since the petit soeurs were there to do those sort of odd jobs for the Yamayurikai. Not counting Yumi, who had to hurry to the library, there was no reason for Yoshino-san and Noriko-chan to leave early. If they wanted to have a discussion with just the Roses, then Shimako-san, as Rosa Gigantea, should have been asked to stay as well.

"Do you think it's about the play for the school festival?"

Noriko-chan mumbled quietly.

"I thought as much."

They hadn't said anything, but the three second-years had been thinking the same thing.

"I heard Rei-chan and Sachiko-sama talking about commissioning something from the handicraft club and the art club the other day. Do you want to try hitting them up for some info?"

Yoshino-san was always racing off and it was usually Yumi's job to apply the brakes.

"… Let's not. If there's something they don't want us to know, we shouldn't be trying to uncover it."

"I guess."

Yoshino-san gave up on the idea surprisingly easily. Perhaps she reconsidered whether hitting someone up was appropriate behavior for a Yamayurikai member.

"Have you heard anything, Shimako-san?"

"Unfortunately, no. I don't think it means we're on the outer, but I did think that perhaps if we found out too early we would refuse."

Like something that was announced at the last moment so they couldn't run away. Or where the preparations were already done, so they should just give up. That was the same sort of thing that happened with last year's Cinderella.

"What terrible things will they make us do!?"

Yoshino-san pressed Shimako-san with a terrible looking face.

The man-hating Sachiko-sama was made to dance with a man. What sort of punishment could rival that – no, not a punishment, it was supposed to be a play after all.

"I told you, I don't know. Really."

Yumi felt like she had just glimpsed one of the reasons that Sachiko-sama and Rei-sama hadn't told Shimako-san. They may have had well-founded fears that Yoshino-san would force Shimako-san to spill the beans. Of course she wasn't about to mention this, because they'd both be offended.

"At any rate, what on earth do you think they'll make us do?"

"Who knows."

The three second-years stood there and pondered this for a while. Then Noriko-chan looked incredulous as she made a proposal:

"Yumi-sama. Why don't you return your book before you start worrying about this?"

"Ah, right."

So with that, they decided to relocate inside the library.

Luckily, the reading room was still open and the library assistants were still processing loans and returns. There were quite a few people like Yumi rushing in at the last minute.

"This doesn't seem like your kind of book, Yumi-san."

Yoshino-san said, spotting the book Yumi had placed on the counter.

"My onee-sama recommended it to me."

"I see."

It was the anthology of classical Japanese literature that Sachiko-sama had been returning on the library open day during the summer vacation, which she'd handed over to Yumi to borrow. It had taken a while for her to begin reading it, but with the due date looming, she'd made a start and got caught up in what was a surprisingly enjoyable read. Naturally she hadn't read the original versions written in ancient Japanese, but the modern translations on the bottom half of the page.

After completing the process of returning the book, the library assistant asked:

"Were there any books you wanted to borrow?"

"No."

Yumi shook her head and put away her library card, but then Noriko-chan poked her head forwards and said:

"Um, if no-one's placed a hold on that book, I'd like to borrow it."

"This book?"

The library assistant asked, pointing at the book that Yumi had just placed on the counter.

"Yes, that one."

"I don't think there's a hold on it … "

She tapped away on the keyboard to confirm it, but even without that it was obvious that nobody would be borrowing an anthology of classical literature, except in the lead up to exams or before a report was due. It didn't have the same level of popularity as the novels listed on the whiteboard next to the counter with "Current wait list: 20 people."

"But, you know, this book doesn't have any stories about Buddhist statues, so are you sure you want to borrow it?"

[[Image:MM_v14_069.jpg|thumb]]

Yumi asked Noriko-chan, pointing at the book.

"Um, there's more to my life than just ''that'', you know?"

"Well sure. Come on Yumi-san, not even Noriko-chan's bookshelves would be full of books about Buddhist statues."

"… No, that's actually pretty accurate."

Noriko-chan laughed. With the words echoing around the reading room, what else could she do but laugh at her book collection.

"My apologies."

Yumi and Yoshino-san both bowed simultaneously.

"Don't worry about it. I'm used to it."

She was used to it. Apparently she'd had all sorts of problems due to having a hobby that didn't really match her age.

"Um, so what did you want to do with this book?"

The library assistant timidly inquired. She'd confirmed that no-one had a hold on it and was about to lend it out when Yumi had started the conversation with, "Are you sure?" so had probably been waiting for their conversation to end to confirm this.

"Ah, I'll borrow it."

Noriko-chan presented her library card and the book was handed over to her, so a happy ending all around … or so they thought, but:

"Oh my, that looks interesting. I wonder if I could borrow it after Noriko."

This time it was Shimako-san making a reservation after seeing the book her petit soeur was carrying, so naturally the library assistant was perplexed.

Had that book ever been so popular before? And with the student council leaders no less. No, it hadn't. Probably.

"Um, is this year's Yamayurikai play going to be something like Princess Kaguya, by any chance?"

Was the sparkly-eyed library assistant perhaps a fan of mystery novels?

Like Sherlock Holmes, Hercule Poirot or Kogoro Akechi and Kosuke Kindaichi.

Unfortunately, however, Yumi had to refute her deduction. Although they didn't know for sure what this year's Yamayurikai play was going to be, they could say for certain that it wasn't going to be Princess Kaguya. Why? Because the book did not contain The Tale of the Bamboo Cutter.

"That's a shame."

Still, it was fascinating how much speculation was generated by Sachiko-sama borrowing a single book over the summer vacation.

"Shimako-san was sticking up for me though."

Yoshino-san said, sighing.

The group of four had left the library, walked for a little while, stopped and prayed together in front of the statue of Maria-sama and were just about to start walking again.

"Sticking up for you?"

"Yeah. In the Rose Mansion."

The Rose Mansion. In other words, Yoshino-san was reopening a conversation from quite some time ago without any introduction.

"I really was jealous. Probably."

Upon hearing this, Yumi finally understood. She was referring to her objection of Yumi having Kanako-chan as a soeur.

"Shimako-san got Noriko-chan as a soeur and now it's Yumi-san's turn … on reflection, I probably am bitter. No, I guess it's something more like loneliness. Like I'm getting left behind, in a way."

"… Yoshino-san."

"Having said that, it feels like I've got to move in that direction too and find a petit soeur of my own. 'Know what I mean?"

"Mm."

Yumi nodded and Yoshino-san turned her head to look straight at her.

"Mm, you say. Do you really understand?"

Yoshino-san's face saying that she wouldn't forgive her if she was just being agreeable.

"Let's just say I understand what you're trying to say, in general. Because I feel the same way too. From time to time."

"Hmm."

Yoshino-san looked a bit pleased as she walked along.

Even though she knew it was impossible, she wanted things to stay like this forever.

Even though in her head she knew she should catch up to her friends and walk alongside them instead of standing and watching them leave. Leaving that place under her own power was scary.

She didn't want things to change.

But having taken a step forwards, she'd definitely changed in some way from before she took that step.

Shimako-san and Noriko-chan were listening in silence. They probably understood what Yoshino-san was trying to say and what Yumi was feeling. But they weren't about to presume to say that either. Yumi liked that about those two.

"A petit soeur … it's a problem."

Yoshino-san stretched her arms.

"Really, I wonder what I should do."

Yumi wasn't about to give up either, so she thrust her hand carrying her bag forwards and gave a cheer.

"That girl, Kanako-chan. Do you think she really was looking to become your petit soeur, Yumi-san?"

"I wonder about that."

Thinking about it in general, that possibility certainly existed. Or, rather, it was easy to understand why someone would think that.

"So what do you think you'll do?"

"I don't know."

Even if Kanako-chan hoped to become the petit soeur of Rosa Chinensis en bouton, that by itself didn't mean they had to become soeurs.

"If you're not interested in her as a petit soeur, wouldn't you be better off telling her that directly?"

Shimako-san agreed with Yoshino-san's opinion, saying, "That's right."

"If she's helping out because she wants to be Yumi-san's petit soeur, don't you think her expectations will grow as time goes on? Everyone around you may start to see it that way too. Turning her down after it got to that point would be bad for both of you."

There was some weight to Shimako-san's words, since she hadn't been anyone's petit soeur when she first helped out at the Rose Mansion.

"But Kanako-chan's never said a word about wanting to be my petit soeur. Don't you think it'd be strange to go ahead and turn her down?"

"Well, that's true."

Yoshino-san shrugged. However.

"You don't have to force yourself to turn her down. You might want her as your petit soeur."

Shimako-san said gently, like she was giving detailed instructions to a child, while Yoshino-san spoke in a comparatively forceful manner.

"But won't that be setting a bad precedent?"

"A bad precedent? How?"

Yumi asked and Yoshino-san excitedly raised her index finger in the air.

"If you set the precedent of taking an uninvited stalker as your petit soeur, it'll cause problems for those that come later."

"Problems later … I see."

Yoshino-san was obviously worried about herself.

The straight path lined with ginkgo trees.

It was less than an hour since it would have been swept during cleaning time, but every so often then there were unripe ginkgo nuts that had fallen from the trees.

The ginkgo trees were so tall that human hands couldn't even reach the lowest branch.

Perhaps some large birds, like crows, had mischievously shaken the branches. Maybe they'd been brought there by the wind.

Noriko-chan suddenly came to a stop and mumbled.

"Speaking of uninvited stalkers – "

"Huh?"

Was the simultaneous response from the other three.

"There's another one over there."

Noriko-chan's outstretched finger pointed straight at the front gate, towards the figures of Sachiko-sama and Rei-sama who had arrived some time ago. And then.

"Ah, Yumi-sa~n."

A boy poked his head around the two Roses. He was immediately recognizable.

"You made it."

The way he was happily waving his hand above his shoulder was cute. Undoubtedly cute, but.

Yumi was totally perplexed, as though she needed to squat down to recover her bearings.

– Doing that while wearing a boy's school uniform just ruins the effect completely, Alice.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume14 Chapter2 2

2023-03-02T19:40:51Z

Andreas B: /* That's a Problem. Part 2 */

===<noinclude>That's a Problem. </noinclude>Part 2===

"Still, I guess that means Yumi-chan's got a certain dignity about her too. Since she's got an obsessed first-year fan stalking her like a courtier."

Rei-sama said as she stamped entry tickets to the Lillian's Girls Academy school festival with the Yamayurikai seal.

"What are you talking about?"

Sachiko-sama raised her head, her hands stopping their count of the tickets.

"Oh, you haven't noticed yet, Sachiko? She's been coming around every so often since the start of second semester. Her sights are obviously set on Yumi-chan."

Flattening the tickets.

They'd been working for about thirty minutes, and Rei-sama may have casually started this conversation because she was getting bored from the monotony of their task.

Working the stamp was a mechanical action, so she could easily talk while doing it. But it was a bit unfair to those who had to use their minds for their work.

"No way, she doesn't have her sights set on me."

Thump thump. Yumi humbly demurred as she worked the numbering stamp.

Stamping the serial number on the entrance tickets was also a monotonous job, but she still had to check that the numbers stamped were consecutive. It wasn't a job that lent itself to talking, nor was it one that precluded talking, it was halfway between the two.

"Ah, I know, the tall girl with the bizarrely long hair – "

Sachiko-sama twirled her non-slip gel covered finger in the air.

But still, calling it "bizarrely long." Even though she'd made this remark, no-one would ever accuse Sachiko-sama of having short hair.

"Right, right."

Rei-sama gesticulated with the stamp. Kanako-chan's most distinctive physical features were her height and the length of her hair.

"I saw her talking to Yumi in the hallway once. But she left when I approached."

"I don't think she was running away because she saw you, onee-sama."

They'd probably just spotted each other walking down the hallway and stopped to chat. But without anything substantial to talk about, they would have soon parted ways, each heading towards their original destination. It had probably been something like that.

"You didn't scare her off with a furious scowl, Sachiko?"

"Why would I do that?"

"Jealousy of this mysterious younger student who was chatting casually with your cute Yumi-chan."

"That's ridiculous, please give it a rest."

Sachiko-sama scowled at Rei-sama, her cheeks puffed out a bit. Yumi thought, "Oh, cute." Although it felt terribly impolite to see her onee-sama like this.

"But, ah right, she's a first-year?"

Sachiko-sama exhaled deeply, almost like she was sighing.

"Now that you mention it, Kanako-san doesn't stop by that often when Rosa Chinensis is here."

Noriko-chan was piling up the tickets after checking that the quick-drying ink from the Yamayurikai stamp had completely dried.

"Well, I haven't really seen much of her either. You think she's targeting times when Yumi-san's here alone?"

Yoshino-san was putting the tickets into bags for each class.

"Yeah right."

Yumi laughed. She'd stopped stamping serial numbers on tickets, resigned to joining in the conversation.

"Is she a friend of yours, Noriko?"

Shimako-san asked, having listened in silence thus far.

"I wouldn't really call her a friend. She's a classmate."

So just where was the boundary between classmate and friend?

"Tell me everything you know."

It was Sachiko-sama that said this. So Noriko-chan temporarily set the entry tickets she was holding down on the table and started giving her report on Kanako-chan.

"First-year camellia class, Hosokawa Kanako-san. She doesn't stand out as much in class as her appearance would suggest. She checked out a couple of cultural clubs during the trial period at the beginning of the year, but I don't think she's joined any of them. She doesn't really associate with any particular group and mostly spends her spare time alone. I guess she comes off as a bit of a lone wolf."

As she was listening to Noriko-chan, Yumi found herself thinking, "That doesn't really match my image of Kanako-chan," throughout the entire report.

In Yumi's eyes Kanako-chan was an amiable, cheerful and sensible girl, which was a completely different impression to what Noriko-chan had.

"A lone wolf? Isn't that somewhat like you, Noriko-chan?"

Yoshino-san said mercilessly, although it was probably pertinent. Still, Kanako-chan must be really bad at getting along with her classmates for the somewhat cold and standoffish Noriko-chan to label her as such.

"Have you tried talking to her, Noriko?"

Noriko-chan shook her head at Shimako-san's question.

"We can have a business-like conversation, but a general chat goes nowhere. She seems to have an aura about her that makes it hard to talk to her. She seems to be aware of this, but isn't concerned by it."

"What about Touko-chan? She seems to like to meddle."

Noriko-chan had been annoyed by how much Touko-chan followed her around, but Touko-chan had eventually achieved a spot as one of Noriko-chan's friends and was a fellow member of the first-year camellia class.

"It's hopeless. They're like natural enemies."

"Natural enemies, huh."

Well, it was because Touko-chan had a strong personality too. Everyone seemed to more or less accept the "natural enemies" comment.

"So, what are you going to do, Yumi-chan?"

Rei-sama asked, resuming stamping the tickets as though she'd only just remembered.

"A-about what?"

"Her. Are you interested in her as your soeur? Or not?"

"My soeur?"

Yumi was pressed for an answer, but she didn't really know because she'd never looked at Kanako-chan in that light.

Yumi thought Kanako-chan was a nice girl. And that she would be able to handle the Yamayurikai work. But it was a bit too simplistic to become soeurs just because of that.

Would her relationship with Kanako-chan form like the one she had with Sachiko-sama? Or would their feelings for each other gradually grow if they became soeurs?

No, perhaps it would be a mistake to go into it with those sort of expectations. Maybe she should think about a soeur from a more practical standpoint. – While Yumi was still considering all these things, Yoshino-san spoke up.

"I'm against it. I don't think that girl matches Yumi-san at all."

"What, in terms of height?"

The short grande soeur and the tall petit soeur. Their standing and their stature were inversely proportional, making them uneven reverse soeurs.

"Well, there's that, but I just don't get a good feeling from her. The way she coils around you, saying, "Yumi-sama, Yumi-sama.""

She just doesn't get a good feeling. A completely subjective opinion. But just as Yumi was starting to read too much into it and get depressed she was saved by a flash of insight into Yoshino-san's words.

"Aren't you just being jealous, Yoshino? It feels like you're annoyed that Yumi-chan might be getting a petit soeur before you."

"You're wrong. Ahh, geez Rei-cha … ah, onee-sama, you're too simple."

"I wonder … it's always suspicious when you turn serious."

Rei-sama kept on teasing her.

"But if Yumi-san had a petit soeur, then life would be easier for Yoshino-san, so would she really oppose it just out of jealousy?"

Shimako-san coolly analyzed the feverish Yoshino-san.

Indeed, there seemed to have been whisperings about the "petit soeur problem" around the place recently. During first semester, most of the talk had been about Nijou Noriko-chan becoming Rosa Gigantea en bouton, but now that she'd settled in to that role, everyone was starting to ask for new stories. Last year there had been two sets of soeurs formed during the time between the start of second semester and the school festival, so perhaps that led to some high expectations for this year too.

The school festival, one year ago.

Yumi glanced at Sachiko-sama. Their eyes met and Yumi's onee-sama smiled, looking triumphant.

"Well? Do you understand how I was feeling last year?"

"How could I? I didn't even know you this time last year."

Besides, Yumi hadn't looked at Sachiko-sama's face because she wanted that sort of comment. Why had she looked in that direction? It hadn't been conveyed all that well.

"Still, they have a point. It doesn't matter if it's Yoshino or Yumi-chan, but if neither of you find a petit soeur soon we'll be in a bit of a bind."

Rei-sama tapped her own shoulders.

"That's true. Feel free to lay our fears to rest at any time now."

Sachiko-sama murmured like a retiree.

"The more you talk about it, the more it seems like a demand."

Noriko-chan's sharp observation cut through.

"That's not it at all."

"Right."

They looked at each other and denied it. Still, now that it had been brought up, Yumi and Yoshino-san both felt they were being obligated to do so by their onee-samas.

"To start off with, what brought you and that girl together, Yumi?"

"It was."

Yumi folded her arms in front of her chest and went, "Hmm."

"What was it again? I can't remember at all."

"Huh?"

"It's like she just showed up at some point."

It wasn't like she'd fixed her tie or they'd met beneath the falling cherry blossoms. And, naturally, they weren't real-life relatives.

"Yumi. Showing signs of dementia at your age … "

Sachiko-sama looked sympathetically at Yumi. However.

Did her onee-sama really have the right to say that?

Why? Because Sachiko-sama had completely and utterly forgotten about their first meeting by the time of their second one.

(… Huh?)

Just now, those words were tugging at something.

(Um.)

Right. She'd remembered a keyword that had briefly touched upon something in her mind.

– Completely and utterly forgotten.

(Forgotten. Speaking of forgotten – )

"Ah!?"

Yumi shouted and jumped out of her chair.

"What is it, Yumi?"

"I have to return a book today. I've got to go to the library, what should I do?"

She looked at her watch. 4:30pm. What time did the library close today?

"It's alright. Why don't we call it a day?"

Sachiko-sama shrugged and Rei-sama concurred. To be fair, everyone had stopped working some time ago now.

"Yumi, we're fine here, so you should go to the library."

At Sachiko-sama's urging, she hastily picked up her bag.

"You go with her, Yoshino."

Rei-sama said.

"What about you, onee-sama?"

Yoshino-san asked back, filled with doubt.

"I'll head out as soon as we're finished cleaning. I'll probably meet you on the way."

Yumi had no idea why Rei-sama had suddenly said this. The library was right next to the school buildings, so it wasn't that far away or in a dangerous place. It was still light out, so there was no real reason why she couldn't go alone.

"You shouldn't do the cleaning, Rosa Foetida, I'll do it."

Noriko-chan offered, but Rei-sama smiled and waved her away.

"It's fine, you go."

"You can leave it to us from time to time. Right, Noriko-chan, Shimako, you two can head home early today too."

With the two third-years taking charge that way, the first-year couldn't refuse.

"Huh."

The end result was that Yumi left with Yoshino-san in tow, then the White Rose soeurs exited the Rose Mansion as though they were chasing after them.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume14 Chapter2 1

2023-03-02T19:07:13Z

Andreas B: /* That's a Problem. Part 1 */

===<noinclude>That's a Problem. </noinclude>Part 1===

"Your younger brother's jealous of you, Yumi-sama. Definitely."

The girl said as she gathered trash from the floor into a dustpan.

"Jealous?"

Normally someone as tall as her, 179cm, wouldn't be labeled a "girl" but she was actually only 15 years old. A high-school first-year, one year below Yumi.

"Having such a completely flawless and perfect older sister, who's wise, cute and has a bubbly personality, the only way he could preserve himself would be to thoroughly bully you, raise the white flag and become your servant, or completely deny your existence itself."

"P-perfect older sister? Kanako-chan."

What a joke. Yumi had stopped wiping the tables and was getting to ready to laugh, but –

"The best thing about you, Yumi-sama, is that you don't realize what a wonderful girl you are."

Kanako-san said with a straight face. It seems she didn't consider that earlier "joke" to be a joke at all.

"You're always so modest, Yumi-sama."

The younger girl mumbled, her eyes sparkling.

It was after school and, for now, it was just Yumi and her on the second-floor of the Rose Mansion.

So there was no-one there to back her up.

But, ah.

How on earth was she supposed to react to this room filled with an atmosphere of sparkling adoration?

"Um."

Never before in her life had Yumi been complimented like this by a younger girl. Basically, she had no previous data samples to draw on, so she had absolutely no idea how she was supposed to react to this situation.

"Ah, oh, right."

It seemed awkward to remain silent, so she decided to say something.

"I'm sorry you got dragged in to helping clean the Rose Mansion. You shouldn't have to worry about it, since we're the ones that use it, we should be able to keep it clean."

"It's fine."

Kanako-chan ran a hand through her long hair and smiled.

"I only came to help because Noriko-chan has outside cleaning duty this week, so I thought she might be late getting to the Rose Mansion. Which seems to be the case, since you were the first to arrive, Yumi-sama. I was hoping that I'd get to enjoy some time with you. Ah, I'll get that."

As she said this, Kanako-chan nimbly plucked the dishrag from Yumi's hands.

"Ah."

"You shouldn't concern yourself with this sort of thing, Yumi-sama."

The dishrag was rinsed in the sink, wrung out to dry, then banished to a corner of the bench.

"You know, Kanako-chan."

If wiping the table clean was something she considered beneath herself, then just what type of cleaning would she ever do? In truth, Yumi had been cleaning the school restrooms before she came here, but saying that would be a bit too brutally honest. Especially since she'd been in charge of cleaning the toilet bowls.

"It's only because of a lack of first-years that you have to do this hard work, Yumi-sama. Rosa Foetida en bouton really should hurry up and get a petit soeur."

"…"

Kanako-chan said something that would undoubtedly have Yoshino-san scowling in anger if she heard it.

In that case, Yumi herself should get a petit soeur. She was about to rebuke Kanako-chan, but that girl's eyes were off looking at a different dimension.

"Oh, Kanako-chan, you're here."

"Ah, gokigenyou, Rosa Foetida."

It was only after the biscuit door opened and Rosa Foetida entered the room that Kanako-chan finally returned to this dimension.

Yumi breathed a sigh of relief. There was someone else besides just herself and Kanako-chan. At the very least, the atmosphere of sparkling adoration should dissipate.

"Thanks for your continued assistance."

Rei-sama set her bag down on one of the seats, then flopped down in the chair next to it.

"Not at all, I only just got here. Yumi-sama had finished most of the cleaning by the time I arrived."

"Oh, really?"

A glance. Rei-sama looked away from both Yumi and Kanako-chan and smiled.

"Would you like some barley tea, Rosa Foetida?"

"Ah, thank-you."

"I'll pour some for you too, Yumi-sama."

"Th-thanks."

Already well practiced in this, Kanako-chan took the glass jug out of the refrigerator and poured some of the cool barley tea into glasses that had been standing upside-down in the dish rack.

"Um, Rei-sama."

Yumi whispered while Kanako-chan was looking the other way.

"About the cleaning, I wasn't really involved … "

"I know that. But it's fine. She's valiantly helping out for your sake, Yumi-chan. With everyone running around busy with the school festival, it's hard to find someone who's willing to help out without some form of compensation. It'd be kind of sad to pour cold water on her good mood."

"Hah."

Well, apart from the excessive compliments, there was no real harm for now. In reality, she was a huge help.

But still Yumi had her doubts. Was it alright to be taking advantage of her this way?

They were grateful for her volunteer work, but was this the sort of thing they should be accepting volunteers for?

"Well, I'll be leaving now."

Kanako-chan placed the two glasses of barley tea on the table and bowed quickly.

"Ah, thank-you."

"Not at all. Until next time."

After she disappeared beyond the biscuit door, the sounds of her going down the stairs and the faint sound of the Rose Mansion's front door being opened and closed were carried to Yumi's ears.

Alright then. As she reached out a hand towards a glass of barley tea, Rei-sama smiled.

"What's the matter, Yumi-chan?"

"Huh?"

"You were sighing."

"Uh."

"It was an incredibly large sigh too."

"R-really?"

It was only when it was pointed out that she became aware of it, but that was certainly the sort of mood she was in – sigh.

"Deep with meaning."

"As if."

But maybe she had been a bit tense being in front of Kanako-chan. After all, wasn't it only human nature to not want to show any eccentricities to someone who admired you, leading to a subconscious stress.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume14 Chapter1 1

2023-03-02T18:34:15Z

Andreas B: /* The First Step. Part 1 */

===<noinclude>The First Step. </noinclude>Part 1===

Opening the calming sky-blue door, they found something that seemed completely out of place at a girls school and were enveloped in a strange atmosphere.

"Sorry for keeping you waiting."

Hearing the carefree voice of Rei, the advance guard, the guests' attention was drawn to the single entrance. Then they all seemed to recover at once and each one individually uttered a soft exclamation like, "Huh" or "Whoa." Well, that's just putting it into words for the sake of narrative, in truth the sounds they made couldn't accurately be captured in words.

But still, "Whoa." What was this, a safari?

No, this was Lillian's Girls Academy. No doubt about that.

But inside was the uncommon, no, the almost unheard of sight of male students in their long jackets with stand-up collars called "gakuran."

Still, those earlier sounds were not the cries of "Alright" or "Yeah" from their world. Their voices were in no way menacing.

However.

Someone who wasn't inured to the ways of men may not be able to make such a judgment.

"Onee-sama … "

Yumi gently reached out and held her onee-sama's hand before she could freeze in the doorway.

"I'm alright."

Sachiko-sama squeezed her hand tightly and smiled. The way she was forcing her cheeks to rise in a smile made it look like she had a cramp, but just like she said, she was managing somehow.

The atmosphere may not have been as familiar as that of the Rose Mansion but this was still a part of Lillian's Girls Academy. A wonderful location.

"It must be more stressful for them."

Sachiko-sama said, mostly for her own benefit, then followed Rei-sama inside.

"Welcome, gentlemen of the Hanadera Academy student council. Ah, please have a seat."

Filled with pride, in her usual regal demeanor, the princess that hated to lose stepped onto the battlefield to wipe away her previous disgrace.

Following on from Sachiko-sama was Shimako-san, then Yumi and Yoshino-san entered the council room together. Shimako-san was aware of Sachiko-sama's condition and had urged Yumi to go ahead of her, but the plan had been for the Roses to enter first, and Sachiko-sama wouldn't want to appear as though she was weak and unable to do anything without her petit soeur.

The truth was that Sachiko-sama would react negatively if she thought they were being too considerate of her, so she could be quite difficult to handle. And when she reacted negatively she wouldn't just pout like a child, instead she'd get angry, saying things like, "Are you looking down on me?"

Inside the room there were four folding tables pushed together in a 2x2 arrangement, with six chairs along each of the long edges for the Hanadera and Lillian's student council representatives.

Yumi thought it was somewhat reminiscent of a group meeting for arranged marriages. Come to think of it, she remembered something like this from an old TV show. From memory, the person in the last seat was the joker, or something like that.

With that in mind, Yumi examined Hanadera's tail-ender. And who should be sitting there but her younger brother, Yuuki. The seat opposite, on Lillian's side, was currently empty; the plan was for Noriko-chan to sit there, since she was the only first-year.

Yuuki versus Noriko-chan. Now then, who will be the better joker and draw the most laughs – wait, that's not right.

In other words, today was the do-over of the introductory meeting between the Hanadera and Lillian student council executives.

There had been talk of holding it at Hanadera Academy, but they agreed to come to Lillian's on account of Sachiko-sama's condition. Even so, there were still doubts about suddenly inviting them to the Rose Mansion, so in the end they got permission to use the meeting room on the second-floor of the library.

After Noriko-chan filled the paper cups with barley tea from a thermos and handed them out, and just as it was looking like it was about time to begin the mutual self-introductions, Sachiko-sama stood up and spoke.

"Before we begin, I'd like to thank you for coming all the way out here."

The gakuran brigade simultaneously bowed their heads, signaling that it was "No trouble at all."

"Before we do the self-introductions, I'd like to apologize. I'm deeply sorry that the previous introductory meeting had to be canceled on account of my poor health, even though it had been such a wonderful opportunity."

In truth, Sachiko-sama had received quite a shock when she saw the wide variety of people in the Hanadera Academy high-school student council but she didn't mention that, stubbornly sticking to the line about "poor health."

"I hope you're feeling better."

Yuuki's friend, Kobayashi-kun, spoke up. Just by changing his clothes, he'd upgraded his image from a delinquent to a maths geek, someone that anyone would feel comfortable talking to.

"Yes, thankfully I've fully recovered."

Sachiko-sama smiled weakly.

"It must have been heatstroke. Summers are tough for me."

Keep at it, keep at it. Sachiko-sama was still doing her best to act as though she was totally fine with men, but it was a big step to take.

The Hanadera students were encamped in their uniforms.

The young men facing them seemed more reserved than when they'd met in their street clothes, perhaps consciously trying not to be too showy.

Yumi thought that Sachiko-sama wouldn't have been so disturbed if they'd been like this for the first encounter. But today probably only came about because of that intense meeting during summer vacation.

"Well then, why don't we start the introductions with us from Hanadera. We can go by age, like we're seated … what do you say, Yukichi?"

Kobayashi-kun asked the last-placed Yuuki. Which meant there were no first-years on the Hanadera student council. Yuuki was born just before the school year cut-off on the first of April. That's why they were in the same grade despite Yumi being almost a year older than him. If he hadn't been born prematurely he would have comfortably made it into the subsequent year's intake. He'd had it tough even when he was being born.

"Alright, you can start, Nikkou-sempai."

Yuuki spoke to the guy seated first. Then, not only did he stand up, but so did the boy next to him.

"Hanadera Academy third-year, Yakushiji Akimitsu."

"Likewise, Yakushiji Tomomitsu."

(…)

All the Yamayurikai members gulped.

Standing up, they were big enough to be mistaken for the Tokyo Metropolitan Government Tower. Well, that might have been a bit of an exaggeration, but they definitely had the same intimidating atmosphere. They must have been 2 metres tall. Imposing enough to make Yumi's mind wander, with thoughts like, "School uniforms that big would have to be custom made."

"Um … are you twins?"

Yoshino-san inquired timidly.

"That's right."

"That's right."

The same voice came from two different directions, like a stereo broadcast.

"Seems so."

It wasn't just their size that was identical, although it would have been more surprising if they'd differed there.

Nikkou and Gakkou.

Yumi recalled that she'd met them briefly at the summer resort.

''"Even though they're not twins, they are quite alike."''

That's what they'd said upon seeing Yumi and Yuuki together. She hadn't thought about it too deeply at the time, but they'd probably only said that because they were twins.

The introductions continued while Yumi was reeling in this memory of events that took place about a month ago.

"Second-year, Takada Magane. My hobby's body building."

"B-body building … ?"

Sachiko-sama's face twitched slightly at this phrase that had probably never before been uttered on Lillian's grounds.

Not working out, body building. They were somewhat similar but had vastly different connotations. The nuances were kind of hard to explain, but the effect on the listener was completely different.

But Takada-kun couldn't read that mood.

"Right. My favorite foods are chicken breasts and protein."

Misinterpreting it as interest, he happily flexed his muscles.

He'd looked a bit solidly built when he was sitting down, but apparently he was quite muscly. Indeed, it had looked as though he had a couple of prize hams coming out of the sleeves of his shirts when they'd met at the end of summer. At any rate, his taut school uniform was straining to keep his body covered.

Still, it seemed unlikely that there were any men like this around Sachiko-sama. She was trying her best, but there were limits to how much Sachiko-sama could take when suddenly confronted by such an extreme "man."

"Next, Kobayashi, go."

Yuuki leaned over and spoke, having read the atmosphere.

"Ah, oh. Also second-year, Kobayashi Masamune. My best subject's math. My worst subjects are everything other than math."

"Hehe."

Sachiko-sama finally laughed. Alright, things were looking up. If the attack stays like this – . Just as Yumi was thinking this, next up was an incredibly timid boy.

"Ah, I'm Arisugawa. A second-year."

Thin with big, round eyes, he was the cute type that every boy-band had one of. Had he been there on the day of the canceled meeting? After thinking this, Yumi suddenly remembered.

Right, there. A girl in a frilly white camisole, wearing red pants and flats. Hanadera was a boys school so, umm, that meant …

''"We also have traps."''

Yumi recalled the words that Kobayashi-kun had said previously. So that was what he'd meant.

Whether she was aware of this or not, at present Sachiko-sama wasn't frozen in place, nor was her expression twitching. They may have been worried about it, but at the very least it looked as though things were going better with Arisugawa-kun than with Takada-kun. Sachiko-sama probably got along worse with "manly-men" after all. Thinking about it further, Yuuki mustn't smell too manly either, since he'd been accepted by Sachiko-sama.

"Also a second-year, Fukuzawa Yuuki. Thank-you for always looking after my sister."

[[Image:MM_v14_019.jpg|thumb]]

Yuuki's self-introduction was the last from the Hanadera side.

"He really does seem similar to you, Yumi."

Yoshino-san whispered.

"Well, yeah."

Yumi said, her words intended to get Yoshino to drop the subject. Since everyone commented on the siblings being identical, their only possible response was, "Well, yeah." Besides, the self-introductions from Lillian's side were about to begin and she was completely focused on that.

It went without saying that first was – that's right, Yumi's onee-sama, Sachiko-sama.

"Lillian's High School division, third-year, Ogasawara Sachiko. My title in the Yamayurikai is Rosa Chinensis. Pleased to make your acquaintance."

They gazed spellbound on her beautiful figure and listened dreamily to her proud voice. Or so Yumi thought, but unfortunately there were those poor unfortunate souls who weren't as intoxicated by Sachiko-sama as she was.

"Yamayurikai, that's your student council, right? But that Rosa … something, that's a bit hard to remember."

Said Kobayashi-kun, whose worst subjects were everything other than math. Sadly, the only way to know the titles of the Yamayurikai members was through rote memorization.

"There's no need for you gentleman from Hanadera to go out of your way to use those titles. Feel free to refer to me by my first or last name."

"Ah, that'll make things easier."

Sachiko-sama granted them this liberty, but if they took advantage of that and called her "Sachiko-san" or "Sachiko-chan", then this older sister would never forgive them – While Yumi was beaming this threat at Kobayashi-kun and those around him, Rei-sama stood up to take over from Sachiko-sama.

"Same, Hasekura Rei, the Rosa Foetida."

"I've heard rumors about you."

Macho-man Takada-kun said.

"What sort of rumors?"

"That you're a skilled swords-woman. Even in the Hanadera kendo club, there are those who would like to cross swords with you. They say they want to experience the purity of your head strike with their own bodies."

"Why, thank-you."

Rei-sama looked conflicted as she cleared her throat, and Yoshino-san turned away with a displeased expression. From this, Yumi gathered that it was also news to Yoshino-san that there were boys who wanted to be struck by Rei-sama's kendo sword.

"Second-year, Toudou Shimako. The Rosa Gigantea."

"Ah, from Shouguu temple – "

Kobayashi-kun muttered.

"Huh?"

"The chief priest visited our school to give a lecture some time ago. It was a funny speech. Everyone in the gymnasium was roaring with laughter. I only recently found out that his daughter went to Lillian's, so I was looking forward to meeting the daughter of that chief priest."

"Why tha … I'm terribly sorry about my father."

Shimako-san went bright red as she made this cryptic remark. Still. What kind of person was Shimako-san's father, that her daughter would say this about him?

Shimako-san sat down and, for better or worse, it was Yumi's turn.

"Second-year, Fukuzawa Yumi."

Stress, stress.

"My role is Rosa Chinensis en bouton. Um."

She was wondering if she should leave it at that, but since her brother had mentioned it earlier, she turned to face the boys from Hanadera and added:

"Fukuzawa Yuuki over there's my brother … sort of."

"What do you mean, "sort of?""

Yuuki fired back from diagonally opposite. Laughter leaked out from both the Hanadera and Lillian's sides.

This wasn't good. If it kept up, it would turn into a brother and sister comedy routine.

"That's all."

She bowed and quickly sat down.

"Second-year, Rosa Foetida en bouton, Shimazu Yoshino. I'm the cousin of Hasekura Rei who introduced herself earlier."

After she'd said this, Yoshino-san glanced briefly at Yumi and grinned.

"But we're actual cousins."

Badum-tish. The room had been warmed up and then allowed to cool down for just the right amount of time so that everyone erupted in laughter.

Darn it. So then the brother/sister routine was just the warm-up act and Yoshino-san ran off with all the laughs. It wasn't as though she'd been trying for comedy, but it was a bit annoying that it looked as though she'd lost.

"First-year, Nijou Noriko. My hobby's viewing Buddhist statues."

"Buddhist statues? We have some of those at our school. You could have a look at them during our school festival."

Arisugawa-kun quietly interjected.

"We do?"

Kobayashi-kun blankly looked to Yuuki for confirmation.

"Surely you've seen them too. You know, the ones they have on stage during the Hana-matsuri celebrations."

"Ah, right, them."

Hana-matsuri was an event to celebrate Buddha's birthday, so it was similar to how Christians celebrated Christmas. Hanadera Academy was a Buddhist school, after all.

"The Budda at birth. In the Heavens and on Earth, only I am the Venerable One."

Noriko-chan posed with her right hand in the air.

"That's it!"

Takada-kun laughed.

"So you do do the rite of sprinkling the Buddha?"

"Although we use hydrangea tea rather than perfumed water. And splash it around."

What did they mean by sprinkling the Buddha with hydrangea tea? Lacking information, Yumi put her mind to work and with the phrase "splashing it around" ringing in her ears came up with a line of students passing along buckets filled with light-brown liquid (she didn't know what hydrangea tea was, so pictured it as a sort of sugary barley tea) to splash on a statue of Buddha about 160cm tall. Only later, when she got home and asked her brother for an explanation, did she learn that they actually used a ladle about 10cm long.

Apparently Hanadera Academy had more than just the Buddha at birth statues. Ones that were normally in storage, but brought out for special events. Noriko-chan became a bit interested when she heard they let outsiders view them if they followed certain procedures. She must really like those statues.

A surprisingly gentle mood had enveloped the room, due to the cheerful nature of the Hanadera gents, and the intelligence they had gathered on the Lillian's girls beforehand. Sachiko-sama had somehow managed to retain her presence of mind despite the initially off-putting smell of Takada-kun, thanks to the smooth follow-on from Yuuki and the others.

"Now then."

It was Kobayashi-kun that acted like a chairman and took control of the meeting.

"Regarding the assistance that the Lillian's ladies will provide, we'd like the three Roses to be judges and presenters for our event."

"Judges and presenters?"

Sachiko-sama looked at Rei-sama.

"The same as last year?"

The pair sought confirmation but Kobayashi-kun shook his head.

"No, this year will be different to last year's "Miss Hanadera Contest.""

Miss Hanadera Contest, he said. That was what they did last year, he said. Since she hadn't been to Hanadera Academy's school festival, Yumi turned this over in her mind. So, the previous Roses had given their all as judges of this.

– Despite being a boys school, it was "Miss Hanadera."

This part slipped through a gaping hole in Yumi's mind, but despite Lillian's being unmistakably an all-girls school, there was someone with the title of "Mister."

"How will it be different?"

Hasekura Rei-sama asked, sparkling with glory as the winner of last year's Mister Lillian competition. Kobayashi-kun pointed his finger at the ceiling and loudly announced:

"It's called, "The Hanadera War.""

"The Hanadera War?"

The Yamayurikai members, or all the females in the room, asked simultaneously.

"War … do you mean like the Genpei War?<ref>https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Genpei_War</ref>"

Rei-sama asked, as their representative.

"That's right. The students at Hanadera high-school are split between the Genji and the Heishi clans, basically the sports clubs and the cultural clubs, and battle it out with their brains and their brawn. Well, to put it simply, they play games. They get points from the various games and whichever side gets the most points wins."

It hadn't really sunk into Yumi's brain after hearing this explanation, but the other members seemed to be looking at each other and nodding. Based on that, it looked as though they mostly understood what was being proposed.

"So what would we be doing as judges?"

This time it was Yuuki that caught Sachiko-sama's question and responded with an explanation.

"In the middle of the game is a quiz for the competitors. You'll judge which answers are correct and which are incorrect in the quiz."

"And as presenters?"

"We'd like you to present prizes to clubs and individuals. We haven't yet settled on the details, but we're thinking MVP or outstanding effort awards."

"By prizes, you mean – "

"Entry tickets to next month's Lillian's Girls Academy school festival."

"Huh?"

Yumi unthinkingly cried out after hearing what came out of her brother's mouth. Then Sachiko-sama quietly informed her:

"Don't be so loud. It's an annual tradition."

"Ah, is that so?"

For a variety of reasons, all guests had to have a ticket to get in to Lillian's school festival. Current students could get tickets for their family and friends but the numbers were limited, and those with no connections couldn't get in, even if they were students at the neighboring school. As a result, the tradition was born of each Yamayurikai member taking ten tickets to the Hanadera school festival as gifts. This was probably influenced by the Hanadera school festival taking place a month before Lillian's.

"Do you understand what we're asking?"

"We agree with the general outline. Although we'll have to examine the finer details of the proposal in good time."

Sachiko-sama, Rei-sama, and Shimako-san accepted the Hanadera proposal. Naturally, since the three Roses had said "Yes", the boutons weren't about to disagree.

"Were there any questions?"

"Yes."

Noriko-chan slowly raised her hand.

"Is it alright if I ask about something unrelated to the school festival?"

"Of course."

"I'm sorry, it's just a minor thing. Arisugawa-san."

"Ah, yes."

Having been singled out by name, Arisugawa-kun's shoulders jumped slightly.

"I seem to have missed your first name."

"Uh."

"So I thought I'd confirm it from this document – "

Noriko-chan looked down at the piece of paper that had been handed out earlier with the attendees names on it and continued.

"But it's not there either. I thought I should ask in case we had to contact you."

Yumi checked her copy of the printout and, as Noriko-chan had said, it just had "Arisugawa" listed there.

But it didn't look as though his name was Ari Sugawa either. Because for Yuuki, there was a one character wide gap between the words Fukuzawa and Yuuki.

"My first name?"

Yuuki let out a sigh and looked up at the ceiling, apparently troubled, while Takada-kun crossed his boneless ham arms and looked down, and Kobayashi-kun took off his glasses and wiped the lenses. The Yakushiji brothers – didn't really do anything.

"… Noriko."

Probably sensing something from the mysterious actions of the Hanadera students, Shimako-san said her petit soeur's name as a rebuke.

"I'm terribly sorry. It seems I shouldn't have asked about this."

"No, it's alright."

Arisugawa-kun lifted his gaze from the table, having gathered his resolve.

"Alice."

Yuuki said, trying to restrain him. But Arisugawa-kun continued on, ignoring the interruption.

"M-my name is Arisugawa Kintarou."

"–"

Yumi, no not just Yumi, probably all six of the Yamayurikai representatives couldn't believe their ears.

Arisugawa Kintarou.

That was kind of –

"It seems kind of wrong, doesn't it?<ref>Kintarou is the name of a Japanese folk hero known for his strength and bravery. See https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kintar%C5%8D</ref> Everyone always laughs when I first introduce myself. So you see."

But after seeing Arisugawa-kun on the verge of tears, no-one felt like laughing.

"It's true."

Sachiko-sama silently stood up and walked around the table to Arisugawa-kun.

"… Alice."

"Huh?"

"Alice is your nickname, right? Kintarou's a fine name too, but the sound of Alice just fits you perfectly."

Then, from Arisugawa-kun:

"Sachiko-samaaa."

Of all things, he hugged Sachiko-sama and wept into her chest.

"I was born into a boy's body by mistake. I really should have been born a girl and gone to Lillian's. Then I could have been your petit soeur, and then."

"Hold on a minute!"

Yumi jumped in without thinking.

"That's just not happening. No way. Because I'm Sachiko-sama's soeur."

Even though she really did feel sorry for Arisugawa-kun's mind not matching his body. But this and that were two completely different things.

"… That's how it is. I'm sorry, Alice."

Sachiko-sama gently extricated herself from Arisugawa-kun's embrace.

"No, I should be the one apologizing."

She must have heard his voice, but Sachiko-sama remained coldly facing away from him, not turning to look back.

Or, rather, she wasn't able to turn and look back.

Sachiko-sama had completely tensed up.

She had been fine when compassion had taken her over to Arisugawa-kun's side, but then she'd been embraced in a surprise attack and now she was like an electrical appliance after the circuit breaker had cut in.

Even if she considered Arisugawa-kun's mind to be that of a girl's, his body was that of a boy's whether he liked it or not.

Still, it was impressive that Sachiko-sama had enough energy left over to separate herself from Arisugawa-kun.

Yumi took Sachiko-sama by the arm and helped her back to her seat. It probably looked as though Yumi was trying to monopolize her onee-sama, but that didn't matter. Her main priorities were protecting Sachiko-sama's pride and showing consideration for Arisugawa-kun.

"What a shame, Alice. Even if you'd gone to Lillian's, you wouldn't have been Sachiko-sama's soeur, but you might have become Yumi-chan's friend."

Kobayashi-kun patted Arisugawa-kun on the shoulder.

Feeling relieved at having returned Sachiko-sama safely to her seat, Yumi looked up when she heard this.

"My friend? If that's what you want, we could start now."

"… Mm."

"Of course, I'm not going to let you have my onee-sama."

She winked and smiled.

"I'm so happy."

Alice / Arisugawa-kun really did look happy as he clapped his hands together. And Yumi felt happy too for having brought him such joy. Like she was covering up for her onee-sama's dislike of men. Even though he was biologically male, Alice was actually a girl on the inside, so Yumi felt like she'd gained another girlfriend.

"Alice, we'd warmly welcome you as a friend too."

Rei-sama offered as well. But picturing them standing next to each other in normal clothes, it would be hard to tell who was the girl and who was the boy.

"Don't steal my Rei-chan, Alice."

Yoshino-san feigned a scowl and then smiled.

"Okay, Yoshino-san."

Alice seemed pleased, despite her angry look.

"Pleased to meet you, Alice-san."

"I know we'll get along well together, Alice."

Noriko-chan and Shimako-san also reached out to him.

"Th-thank-you, everyone."

Alice was moved to tears having been accepted by all of the Yamayurikai members. Even Sachiko-sama recovered from her shut-down enough to smile at Alice, as he was happily surrounded by everyone.

Sachiko-sama was gradually being forged through the accumulation of small shocks.

"Well, I suppose we can call the Alice matter resolved then?"

Yuuki sought confirmation, still a little bit confused. His expression saying that it just didn't make sense.

That was understandable. Since it had started with a question about Arisugawa-kun's name but had somehow ended with declarations of "Let's be friends."

"I don't mind. But doesn't it feel like Alice is getting a better deal than us somehow?"

Kobayashi-kun grumbled jealously, since his friend was the only one getting closer to the girls.

Then it was Yuuki, seated beside him, that spoke.

"Usually he gets a worse deal, so I'll let it slide."

"I guess."

"That's true."

Takada-kun also agreed. Alice could blend in very easily at an all-girls school, but he probably had trouble at an all-boys school. Even though they were all second-year high-school students, they all had their own problems.

"How about we wrap it up by saying that we're all better off getting along well with each other, regardless of what form it takes?"

At any rate, they had satisfactorily accomplished the goal for today's meeting, which was to meet face-to-face and strengthen the relationship between the two groups. The time they had available to use the library's conference room was almost up, so they decided to close the meeting with a toast of barley tea.

"Cheers."

At any rate, just as the first meeting between the representatives of Hanadera Academy and Lillian's Girls Academy was peacefully drawing to a close –

"Um."

Shimako-san spoke before she'd even put her paper cup down on the table.

"I've been considering this for a while now, but no matter how much I think about it I still can't figure it out."

The question Shimako-san had for the Hanadera students, who were just starting to get ready to leave, was simple and clear.

"Who is the Hanadera student council president?"

"Ah."

Now that it had been pointed out, Yumi suddenly realized that during the introductions they'd given their name and grade, but no-one had said anything about roles, like president, or vice-president, or secretary. Right, right, they even did the introductions in order of age. There were no descriptions in the print-out either.

Upon hearing this, Sachiko-sama and Rei-sama hastily took out the formal letter of request to assist at the Hanadera Academy school festival and looked over it.

But that only had the sender listed as "The Hanadera Academy Student Council," with no mention of the name of the student council president.

"Isn't Yakushiji-san the student council president … ?"

Sachiko-sama said.

They were seniors and powerfully built. However, supposing that was true, she wanted to ask Sachiko-sama, "Which one?" The Yakushiji brothers were nigh on identical, but they were still two people.

"I thought it was Kobayashi-kun since he talked the most."

Rei-sama muttered. Indeed, it had been Kobayashi-kun that had been leading the meeting a little while ago.

"Ah, I'm the treasurer."

Kobayashi-kun loved numbers. Such a fitting job for him.

"While I'm at it, Nikkou and Gakkou … ah, the Yakushiji brothers are more like consultants or overseers. Basically, they were on the previous student council but have since retired, so their position is that of an adviser."

Now that he mentioned it, despite their powerful builds, they hadn't really stated any opinions. That was exactly the sort of thing that advisers would do.

With that, there were three candidates remaining.

Thinking about the Hanadera student council president, the first thing to come to mind was the previous one, Kashiwagi-san. But none of the three remaining, or any of the six really, matched up with the image of Kashiwagi-san.

"Shall we do it as a quiz? Or take a survey of everyone? Which one seems the most presidential?"

"Idiot, Kobayashi. You're being rude."

Yuuki scolded his friend. Then he neatly moved his arms to his side and stood up straight.

"I apologize for my incompetence. I am the current president of the Hanadera Academy high-school student council. I look forward to working with you."

After that, he bowed his head deeply.

Huh, Yuuki's the student council president.

– Wait.

"What!?"

Yumi's loud cry echoed off the meeting room ceiling.

Because.

That was – that was something she hadn't heard about before.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume13 Afterword

2023-03-02T16:54:28Z

Andreas B: /* Afterword */

==Afterword==

… Everyone's losing their mind because of the heat.

Hello, this is Konno.

Basically, any impression I gave that this volume would be about the new school term was a bluff. "Maria-sama ga Miteru" is still on summer vacation.

Now because this volume (and the last ones) are set during the summer vacation, there's things happening outside of school, and because of that there's an appearance by men, so hated by Sachiko-sama and some readers.

So this is an urgent message for anyone that's reading the afterword before the main story and thinking, "No way in hell am I reading a story with men in it!" The stories "For Short, Operation OK (Tentative)" and "Together with the Old Gentleman" contain Fukuzawa Yuuki, Kashiwagi Suguru and a number of other male characters. "Rosa Foetida ☆ Illustrated Diary" should be okay, but it's not all that long, so if you pass on the other two stories there's not much to read. Sorry.

But having said that, I don't know how many people there are out there that won't read those parts, even with that warning in place. Well, in general, those who complain still read the stories anyway (not reading them could make it difficult to follow later stories).

Speaking of men.

At least with regards to Yuuki, I haven't heard any readers wanting to get rid of him. I guess it must be because he's related to Yumi after all. He has a surprisingly large number of fans. Because he's world-wise. And kind.

Even Kashiwagi Suguru seems to have gained more acceptance than before … although maybe it's just that people are used to him now (rarely, very rarely, I even hear of people liking him.)

And the newly introduced Shimura Takuya – lots of people read the afterword first, so I'm not going to say much more about that. At any rate, please read it for yourself.

… In other words, I'm looking forward to the reaction of those that have read "Together with the Old Gentleman."

Konno Oyuki.

'''And the number one expected response is:'''

"Wouldn't they have been better off if Shimako hadn't called Noriko … ?"

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume13_Chapter9|Ⅹth of August (Saturday) : Sunny]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume13 Chapter8

2023-03-02T16:37:21Z

Andreas B: /* △th of August (Sunday) : Cloudy */

== △th of August (Sunday) : Cloudy ==

This morning I rode to K Station to buy the latest book in the Cosmos collection.

Between Yamayurikai and club activities I've been going to school everyday, so the neighborhood bookstore was already sold out.

I ran into Tanuma Chisato-san in front of the school. She was going to one of her classmates' house to do homework or something. I stopped and chatted for about five minutes before leaving. I'm always impressed with the enthusiasm she shows in the kendo club.

After picking up the book I wanted from the bookstore at K station, I continued on to my favorite cafe to pick up the coffee beans mom had ordered.

Since I'd gone all the way to the station, I thought I'd get some of Yoshino's favorite candies so we could eat them together later, which meant coming home by a different path.

As I was passing the local park, I spotted Torii Eriko-sama's figure. I hadn't seen her in a while, so I was going to call out to her but she was with that bearded teacher from Hanadera Academy (can't remember his name), so I decided not to.

For some reason, I wasn't amused. Was that jealousy?

Pondering this, I sped up on my bike and completely forgot to go to the candy store.

<center>* * *</center>

"What are you angry about, Yoshino?"

"Dunno."

Yoshino had kept her back turned for some time now. Rei-chan had tried her hardest to cheer her up, but she wouldn't turn to look at her.

"Well, which part of that diary entry has got you mad?"

Oh, so she'd caught on to the fact that the diary entry had caused this. But she still hadn't worked out where she had blundered.

"Figure it out yourself."

Her anger still hadn't subsided, so Yoshino thought she'd push her away for a little while longer. Rei-chan should use her head more.

"I'm asking you because I can't figure it out."

"You can't figure it out. Hmm. So I guess that means you don't know me all that well after all, Rei-chan."

"Yoshino."

Her voice called out pitifully, things finally reaching a head.

Poor Rei-chan, despite loving Yoshino so much she couldn't understand her feelings.

She'd tease her just a bit more, then tell her.

That she hadn't liked a single thing about that day's diary entry.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume13_Chapter7|〇th of July (Saturday) : Sunny]]
| Forward to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume13_Chapter9|Ⅹth of August (Saturday) : Sunny]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume13 Chapter7

2023-03-02T16:17:28Z

Andreas B: /* 〇th of July (Saturday) : Sunny */

== Rosa Foetida ☆ Illustrated Diary ==

== 〇th of July (Saturday) : Sunny ==

We woke up before dawn.

Leaving the mountain hut we headed for the summit of Mt Fuji.

Whenever I was about to doze off, the old woman beside me would start snoring, so I didn't get a wink of sleep. Yoshino, on the other hand, looked like she had plenty of sleep and woke up full of energy. Skipping around in the darkness.

<center>– ( Section omitted. ) –</center>

Having watched the sunrise from the mountain top, we started the descent.

The tour guide told us there was a postbox at the summit. If I'd known about that beforehand, I would have written postcards to my friends in the Yamayurikai and my graduated onee-sama. Such a pity.

I'd heard that coming down the mountain was harder than going up, and that proved to be true.

Even Yoshino, who'd been so energetic, stopped talking as much and the pace was noticeably down.

Eventually she decided to pay to ride a horse down.

Her initial enthusiasm to conquer Mt Fuji with her own legs had disappeared somewhere. She said, "This is easier on the legs," then sped off, humming. Talk about happy-go-lucky.

But despite this she insisted I keep the business about the horse a secret.

Was it a problem of pride or the amount of money she spent? It's unclear.

<center>– ( Section omitted. ) –</center>

Straight after the descent, we soaked in an onsen at the base of the mountain.

It wasn't a problem for Yoshino, since she rode a horse down the mountain, but I wanted to look away when I took my shoes off. Naturally, my feet didn't get to soak for as long as Yoshino's either.

It was unfair of Yoshino to ride a horse, after all.

<center>– ( Section omitted. ) –</center>

I told our friends in the Yamayurikai about Yoshino riding a horse down the mountain when we were at Sachiko's holiday house, and she retaliated violently.

All I did was tell the truth, and she got angry.

If she didn't want me to say anything, she shouldn't have got on the horse.

<center>* * *</center>

" – So basically, from reading these diary entries, the conclusion I reached was that Rei-chan wanted to ride on a horse too."

Yoshino said.

"You kept going on and on and on blaming me for riding on a horse. In the end, don't you think it was just jealousy?"

"Jealousy?"

Rei spoke up, hearing something that couldn't be left unchallenged.

"Right. Nobody said you couldn't ride the horse. So walking down the mountain was a choice you made of your own free will. But you really wanted to ride a horse. And that's not something you could ever admit. Honestly, you're so contrary."

"I'm contrary?"

Something like willfully reading someone else's diary was the sort of thing that would normally cause an argument between any two people, but for some reason it was completely different with the two of them.

Between two people as close as Yoshino and Rei, there wasn't a division between what belonged to one or the other. There was no problem with her opening the desk drawers or closet, so the diary was something she'd naturally look at too.

"You regretted it so much but you had nobody to complain to, so you let your feelings out in your diary. Am I wrong?"

"Um."

Danger, danger. When Yoshino spoke with such self-confidence, Rei would find herself gradually starting to agree with her.

Even though she felt as though Yoshino was subtly, no, completely wrong.

"So what? Assuming what you say is true, Yoshino, why couldn't I just go on a ride around the local park with you?"

"Because you wanted to ride a real horse, and it's too far to somewhere like a farm. I initially considered something like a merry-go-round too, but as Sachiko-sama said, I think the amusement park would be too crowded in summer."

"But even so, I don't understand why I have to ride this thing."

Rei let out a huge sigh, still straddling the wooden rocking horse.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume13_Chapter6|Search for Takuya-kun!]]
| Forward to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume13_Chapter8|△th of August (Sunday) : Cloudy]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume11 Chapter5 1

2023-02-26T18:24:21Z

Andreas B: /* White Parasol. Part 1 */

===<noinclude>White Parasol. </noinclude>Part 1===

Even by June 20, Sachiko-sama still hadn't returned to school.

A whole week. In all her time as petit soeur, Yumi had never known Sachiko-sama to be absent from school for so long.

Yumi tried asking the third-year pine group's homeroom teacher about the reason for Sachiko-sama's absence, but for some reason she wouldn't answer. She did, however, reassure Yumi that Sachiko-sama wasn't ill.

At the very least, it looked like Sachiko-sama hadn't been cursed with a cold by the heavy rain on the day of Yumi's apparent rejection, or caught a fever after getting mad at her petit soeur for not listening to what she was saying.

But if it wasn't due to illness, then why on earth was Sachiko-sama absent?

One of the first words that came to mind when talking about school absences was truancy.

But Sachiko-sama wasn't that kind of person. She hated running away. If there was an obstacle placed in front of her, she was the type of person to attack it and move forwards.

"Just what's going on – "

Yumi mumbled, laying her cheek down against the table.

After school in the Rose Mansion.

Having just completed two trips up from the first floor, to bring the cardboard boxes full of documents from last year's school festival up, some minor aches remained throughout her body. At times like this, the lethargy made its way to her head, and Yumi ended up saying whatever she was thinking.

"Hey, Touko-chan."

Yumi grabbed the sleeve that was in front of her and tugged gently.

"…"

But the owner of the arm within the sleeve pretended to ignore her. If this were a comic, it felt like the word "patience" would be written behind her in bold lettering.

"Hmm."

But when that sort of thing happened, it was human nature to become even more stubborn. Even though she hadn't done anything yet, Yumi knew she had the attention of the girl beside her. And what would the younger student do, when the older student toyed with her a bit?

"Hey, hey."

"Ahh, so annoying. Won't you just leave me alone already?"

Her patience finally coming to an end, Touko-chan shook off Yumi's fingers that had been gripping her sleeve.

"I worked up my courage and tried ringing her house, but Sachiko-sama wasn't there – Touko-chan, you know something, right? Couldn't you just tell me?"

"Who knows?"

Her expression said she knew but wouldn't tell, as she pointedly arranged the documents in front of her.

After all that had been said, Touko-chan had decided to come to the Rose Mansion and help out at lunchtime and after school on days she didn't have club activities. She was a temperamental person, so there was some unevenness in her work, but overall she handled things easily enough and earned a passing grade as an assistant. So as long as she kept her complaints to a minimum, there wouldn't be anything to object to – although since she was there for a fixed-term and getting all the tea she could drink in lieu of pay, it would be inconsiderate to be anything other than grateful to her.

Although they were in the same room and sitting around the same table, Shimako-san and Noriko-chan didn't join in the conversation. They were watching Yumi and Touko-chan's back-and-forth out of the corner of their eyes, whispering to each other things like, "Yumi-san's like a clingy drunk today." … Even though she could hear them perfectly.

Thump.

Oh, Touko-chan. She shot up and rushed over to Rei-sama, who had just now entered the room.

"Rosa Foetida."

Finding no support from the White Roses, Touko-chan seemed to have changed her battle plan.

"Oh, what is it, what's the matter?"

"Please listen to me."

Batting her eyelids, she snuggled in against Rei-sama. It was most fortunate that Yoshino-san wasn't there. Fortunate for Rei-sama, that is.

"Rosa Foetida, is Yoshino-sama still at the martial arts hall?"

Noriko-chan asked, having risen from her chair. It was probably best to know before she started preparing the tea leaves and cups.

"Yeah, I think she'll be a little while yet. The faculty adviser and club president were both there today, so I left ahead of everyone. Oh, black tea? What to do, I was in the mood for some coffee today. Ah, it's alright Noriko-chan, I can make it myself."

"No, no, let me get it."

This sparked a discussion between Rei-sama and Noriko-chan about who should make the coffee, which devolved into, "I'll do it," "No, me," until Touko-chan forced her way in, saying, "Listen to what Touko has to say."

"Sorry. What was it you wanted, Touko-chan?"

" … Please swap seats."

Since she'd had to wait, the tension had completely drained from Touko-chan, but she pulled herself together, focused her strength in her eyes and asked.

"Swap seats?"

"Sitting next to Yumi-sama is no good for Touko's mental health."

Hoho, although she seemed to listen cordially, Rei-sama rejected Touko-chan's plea surprisingly quickly.

"No can do."

"Why not?"

Touko-chan scowled. The feeling was one of, "How dare you not agree when I asked you so nicely."

But Rei-sama was accustomed to Yoshino-san, so she was completely unperturbed by this.

"The simple answer is that Touko-chan is an assistant that Yumi-chan brought along. I'm sorry, but we can't involve ourselves in that at all."

Rei-sama sought support and Shimako-san raised her head from her writing and nodded. Noriko-chan, who was making Rei-sama's coffee, shook her head, making an appeal to Touko-chan about something.

"Of course, we're grateful that you came to help out. But, how to put this … we shouldn't be moving things around too much while Sachiko's not here. Having said that, this was Yumi-chan's request, and we are short-handed, so you're here as Yumi-chan's exclusive assistant, and that's how it is. Sorry."

Right. Sorry, but that's how it is.

Because Touko-chan was someone that Yumi had scouted to help out. She didn't have to get agreement from everyone to bring an assistant. When Shimako-san first started coming to the Rose Mansion, nothing had been said to the then-Rosa Gigantea, Sei-sama.

Of course, if someone said that they were totally opposed it, then it would be discussed further. In this case, there was a one-month time limit, and neither of the Roses (discounting Sachiko-sama, since she was absent) had offered a dissenting opinion.

"You're not … going to listen."

Touko-chan's face went bright red, like a boiled octopus, and she started slowly backing away.

"Don't worry, it's no big deal."

Yumi beckoned Touko-chan over, pulling back her chair, but Touko-chan didn't stop backing away.

Backing, backing.

"That's no good. For us."

Backing … Thump.

Touko-chan's back collided with the biscuit door.

That was the impetus. Like she'd been struck by something, Touko-chan did a quick about-face, opened the door and flew out.

"Touko-chan!"

Yumi wasn't sure what had rubbed Touko-chan the wrong way, but there had probably been something building up that she just couldn't stand any longer.

While Touko-chan possessed the signature ability to ascend or descend the stairs without making a sound, this time she proved that she could make quite a racket when agitated.

Now then, what to do about the current situation?

"Yumi-chan."

Rei-sama said softly.

"While you're at it, why don't you stop by the clubhouse, and pick up the manga club's schedule."

"Roger!"

Yumi cheerfully responded, then left the room.

Assuming that it was necessary for someone to chase after Touko-chan, Yumi had been thinking that she should probably be the one to do it.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume10 Chapter4 2

2023-02-24T11:47:47Z

Andreas B: /* Signs of Rain. Part 2 */

===<noinclude>Signs of Rain. </noinclude>Part 2===

"I'll introduce you to the club member who's going to be guiding you from today."

Yoshino was taken aback when she saw who club president Nojima was introducing her to.

"Welcome aboard, Yoshino-san."

"… Tanuma Chisato."

Yoshino said her full name, without thinking. Of all people, her despised rival for the half-day date with Rei-chan. Also, the person from a somewhat sorrowful memory.

"Well, I'll leave the rest to you, Tanuma-san."

Then the club president left, leaving just the two of them at the edge of the dojo. Inside, the other club members had already started practicing their swings.

Wednesday, after school.

Yoshino's club application had involved the club president, club adviser, school nurse, school doctor and her own family doctor, and had even been raised as a topic for discussion at the staff meeting on Tuesday, but after much wrangling, in the end her application was provisionally accepted.

The relative speed with which it had all been resolved led Yoshino to believe that her "arrangements" had been effective. Although she called them arrangements, they weren't anything particularly grandiose. It just involved Yoshino going around to everyone, telling them about how she had wanted to do kendo ever since she was young, how she was so happy because after her surgery it felt like her dream was finally coming true, and that she promised not to worry anyone by overdoing it. That was all.

It may have been exaggerating things slightly, but it wasn't a lie. It was the results of the high spirits she was in about joining the club while Rei-chan had irresponsibly gone and gotten herself sick.

If someone in authority decided that there was an impediment to Yoshino continuing kendo, then she would abide by their decision. – That was one of the conditions attached to Yoshino joining the club. In other words, the moment someone said something like, "You're looking tired, so that's enough for today," or, "You don't look so well, take the day off," she had to hand over the shinai.

Yoshino thought it should be fine because her body was in good health, but she was slightly concerned that 'someone in authority' included a person by the name of 'Hasekura Rei.' Rei-chan had been given the power to snuff out her kendo life with a single word.

"Since when have you been in the kendo club?"

Yoshino asked Tanuma Chisato, while sneaking a glance at the ongoing practice.

"I joined at the end of first-year. That makes me your senior, just by a little. So it was quite an honor for me to be chosen as your guide."

At the end of first-year, so that could have been right after that date. Yoshino thought Chisato-san might have come to hate seeing Rei-chan's face, but apparently she was impudent and had a lot of nerve.

She'd boldly cut her shoulder-length hair, although not as short as Rei-chan's, and although it hurt Yoshino to admit this, it looked good on her. Much better than before – really, it was annoying how good she looked.

"Why do I need a guide?"

"You've joined midway through second-year. Not only are you inexperienced with kendo, but you haven't really done any strenuous exercise before, right?"

"Well, excuse me … So what?"

"Geez, just listen. When someone like that knocks on the door, you can't just give them a shinai straight away and let them have at it. So, first of all, we have to build up your core strength. You understand that much, right?"

The way she spoke rubbed Yoshino the wrong way, but Yoshino had been rude first, so she let it slide.

"Build my core strength? Doing what?"

"Stretching, weights, light running, that kind of thing."

So she'd be doing endless warm-up exercises during club practice. It looks like the first-years who'd joined as novices at the start of the year had been following this training regime and had only recently been allowed to wield the shinai.

"So, you mean, I'll have to do that all by myself?"

In the dojo, the practice swings continued. Mixed in amongst the sounds were the artless cries of those who'd apparently only just started kendo.

"That's why I'm with you as your guide. Don't whine, I went through all the same things when I joined without complaint. Now, let's get going."

While she wasn't wearing any kendo armor, she was in her gym clothes, and when someone in a track suit is told, "Let's get going," the only possible response is, "Okay." It was annoying that she was being guided by someone whose career was only a couple of months longer than her own, but Chisato-san wasn't someone she had to fight, so it would have been counterproductive to futilely cry about it.

"Yoshino-san. Your body is really stiff. Do some training at home before your bath, okay?"

Chisato-san spoke her mind as she pushed on Yoshino's back. But she wasn't wrong in what she said, so Yoshino couldn't object.

"Chisato-san."

"Yeah?"

"Ah, it's nothing."

Yoshino started to speak, then stopped. Although she'd called out, she didn't really know what she wanted to say.

"What's nothing?"

"Ah, can you go a bit easier on my back?"

"Like this?"

Chisato-san smiled as she pushed harder and harder on Yoshino's back. The back of her knees were stretched taut.

Back when Chisato-san had joined, who had been her guide? Yoshino was a bit bothered by this, but she didn't want Chisato-san to know, so she put all of her concentration into stretching forward.

(Rei-chan never said anything about Chisato-san.)

It wasn't a big deal, but it was bothering her.

After taking into account her suspicions, Yoshino vanquished the unworthy thought that Rei-chan was trying to keep her away from the kendo club because Chisato-san was there.

As if that would happen.

At the foundation of their relationship was trust.

The sound of the club president leading the younger girls reached her ears. It seemed incredibly strange to Yoshino that Rei-chan wasn't there.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume9 Chapter6 4

2023-02-20T18:24:36Z

Andreas B: /* When the Cherry Blossoms Fall. Part 4. */

===<noinclude>When the Cherry Blossoms Fall. </noinclude>Part 4.===

Since the error was obviously on her part, Sachiko-sama would naturally be angry. But this was far more dreadful than a furiously raging Sachiko-sama – such were Yumi's thoughts.

"Now where could you have been, I wonder."

Waiting for her on the other side of the biscuit door was a gaze completely lacking in intensity. No imposing stance, just her hands folded in front of her. Yumi would have preferred a scolding, but she could tell that Sachiko-sama didn't have the energy for that.

"I'm terribly sorry."

As usual, Yumi started by apologizing and bowed her head energetically. First comes the apology. Then the excuse. Just like in sports.

"Please don't respond to my question in a way that doesn't answer it."

"Okay, sorry."

"So, your whereabouts?"

She'd changed from "where" to "whereabouts." Perhaps she was going to change from "Yumi" to "Yumi-san" in the near future. That would be too terrible. Since she didn't have the energy to descend into hysterics, Sachiko-sama seemed to have changed her modus operandi to pedantic torture.

The atmosphere was such that Yumi wouldn't get forgiveness without offering up some kind of explanation.

"On my way back from dropping off the trash, I ran into some people and we started talking – "

"So you unintentionally overlooked the time we were supposed to meet?"

"Yes."

Hearing that, Sachiko-sama gave a very small nod. But her face still looked like a terrifying Noh mask.

"Who was it?"

"Um, it was a friend from a different grade … "

On the spur of the moment, she lied. Well, it wasn't a lie. Satou-sama was in a different grade after all, and friend had a broad meaning, so she was one of them too.

"I see."

Sachiko-sama sighed in resignation and the conversation ended. It looked like Yumi had been saved by the cherry blossoms.

Sachiko-sama hated cherry blossoms.

She hated their taste and watching them fall.

Buddhist priests and their robes too. – Although there were none of those at the catholic girls' school that was Lillian's Girls Academy.

But, with things the way they were, the reaction when she recovered would be frightening. And without a severe scolding, Yumi couldn't get her rhythm back either. Oh dear, familiarity was a terrifying thing.

Tee-hee.

Suddenly, the mysterious sound of laughter reached Yumi's ears. She became a bit worried, because the laugh contained a trace of malice.

Tee-hee. Tee-hee.

The unpleasant laughter echoed around the second-floor of the Rose Mansion.

"Touko-chan."

Sachiko-sama turned around, challenging the laugh's originator. It was then that Yumi finally noticed the student sitting with her back to her. It wasn't Rei-sama or Shimako-san.

"But Sachiko onee-sama, she's so funny."

Slowly, the girl turned to look at Yumi, revealing her strong-willed brow.

(Wh-what did she … !?)

Blood rushed into Yumi's head. Not due to the cold and provocative way the girl was looking at her, but the words she'd spat out.

(Sa-sa-sachiko onee-sama !?)

[[Image:MM_v09_143.jpg|thumb]]

It was acceptable to refer to a group of older students as "onee-samas." But only an officially recognized petit soeur, who had accepted their rosary, was allowed to call a specific older student "onee-sama." That is, in Sachiko-sama's case, it was unforgivable for anyone other than Yumi to call her that.

"Touko-chan, you shouldn't be calling me that."

There, told you so. Sachiko-sama's strict and welcome guidance burst forth. But this "Touko-chan" wasn't even slightly discouraged. She played with her hair rolls, looking off into the distance blankly. Annoyingly, her actions were kind of cutesy.

"But you've a~lways been called that, it's hard for Touko to suddenly stop."

(Wh-what? She said she's always called her that? This girl.)

"At least while we're at school, call me "Sachiko-sama" or "Rosa Chinensis." Public and private life have to be kept separate."

(Onee-sama, what are you saying … !)

The impact hit Yumi like a hammer to the head. Was the delineation Sachiko-sama was making that Yumi was "public" and this Touko-chan with her ringlets was "private," or not? No, that was it. Clearly.

Public, formal, official. Public meant out in the open, and that wasn't bad, but it felt like it was no match for private, with its connotations of secrecy and concealment.

Private property, private life, private affairs… see.

(– but, more importantly.)

Sachiko-sama was an only child, so she shouldn't have a little sister in her private life. That someone not in her immediate family could so brazenly call her "onee-sama." What on earth was going on here.

"Let me introduce you, Yumi. This is Matsudaira Touko-chan, a first-year. She said she wanted to see the Rose Mansion, so I invited her."

"… Pleased to meet you."

Since her onee-sama had made the introduction, Yumi had to offer a greeting. But Touko-chan didn't even bother to look at Yumi, instead coiling herself around Sachiko-sama's arm and saying, like a spoiled child:

"Oh my. You weren't going to mention that we're related?"

"Ah, right. Actually, Touko-chan's related on my father's side of the family."

Sachiko-sama added, and Touko-chan looked at Yumi triumphantly.

"Related? I wonder how distantly."

Yoshino-san said, jumping into the conversation. Apparently Touko-chan had been introduced to her earlier, but this was the first time that Yoshino-san had heard she was related to Sachiko-sama.

"I'm Sachiko onee-sama's father's older sister's husband's younger sister's daughter."

"So basically, you're not blood related at all."

Incredible, Yoshino-san. She'd instantly understood Touko-chan's rapid-fire explanation.

"But it doesn't change the fact that we're related."

"Sure, distant relatives."

Touko-chan sparred with Yoshino-san. They glared at each other, sparks flying between them, then both suddenly looked away. Like two cats hissing at each other.

"Well, anyway, onee-sama. About today's meeting … "

Yumi nervously broached the topic, since she was late arriving. She had to defuse the tense atmosphere somehow. Sorry Touko-chan, but the best solution was for you to leave for the justifiable reason of the scheduled meeting.

"Ah, right."

Sachiko-sama clapped.

"Today's meeting's canceled."

"Huh!?"

"The kendo club's faculty member and club president were both absent today, so Rei had to go and lead the training."

"They've had some new students join and there's not that many club members that could lead them."

Yoshino-san grumbled about her busy onee-sama too.

"No way."

"So there you have it."

So there she had it.

So where did that leave Yumi, with her onee-sama nitpicking her about being late? However, it would also be foolish not to confirm the members that had been captivated by Touko-chan. When she asked, she found out that Shimako-san had also been there, but had left once she found out the meeting was canceled.

"At any rate, this mansion is sooo comfy. Touko likes it and will have to visit again."

(Hey, hey. Ask if you can come and visit. You're a younger student.)

Perhaps this was how generational change happened. Yumi's heart was filled with a phrase she'd never had cause to use before, "Kids these days …"

However, Sachiko-sama was sweet. Sweeter than a sweet bean jelly.

"Occasionally."

It was a slight rebuff, but her eyes and mouth were smiling.

"Yumi-san, you'd better watch out for that Touko."

Yoshino-san whispered, leaning in close to Yumi.

"If you're careless, you could have your onee-sama stolen."

"Huh!? Huh!? Huuuh!?"

Despite being surprised by this extreme advice from her friend, a yellow warning light went on somewhere in Yumi's heart.

(Danger.)

Touko-chan was innocently assertive.

(To make matters worse.)

"Hey, would it be possible to visit your house today, Sachiko onee-sama? It would be nice to see grandfather and Sayako oba-sama, since it's been so long."

"I suppose."

Sachiko-sama was confused, but she didn't clearly decline.

It looked like the jinx of third-years being overly indulgent to first-years applied to Sachiko-sama too.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume9 Chapter5 4

2023-02-19T20:02:42Z

Andreas B: /* The Maria Ceremony Inquisition. Part 4. */

===<noinclude>The Maria Ceremony Inquisition. </noinclude>Part 4.===

In truth, it wasn't the right time for it, but.

The way the juzu sparkled in the chapel was really pretty, and Noriko was mesmerized by it for a little while.

It may have been impudent, but didn't it fit in nicely?

"This is yours, right Noriko-san?"

Touko-san announced triumphantly, holding forth the juzu.

Noriko used her gaze to control Shimako-san, who looked like she was about to jump out, adopted an imposing stance and responded, "It's not mine."

It had been left in her care by Shimako-san, so it wasn't a lie. Of course she had no intention of mentioning who the real owner was.

"Just how did you come to the conclusion that it was mine, Touko-san?"

Noriko was peeved, having just been attacked. If Touko-san was looking for a fight, she'd get one.

"That was … "

The ringlets faltered for a moment. If she said she saw it in Noriko's school bag, then she'd have to admit to opening the bag without permission.

"Come on, why did you think that?"

(If you can answer, then answer!)

In front of Maria-sama.

"I accidentally bumped into Noriko-san's desk and it came flying out."

Touko-san's response was smooth, like she'd practiced it.

"Don't you lie to me!"

(How dare she lie so shamelessly in the chapel.)

Even if she was unwilling to back down from that, would someone normally open the pouch and look inside? On top of that, she'd silently taken someone else's personal belongings.

(Even kindergarteners should know not to steal someone else's things.)

"What do you say, Noriko-san. Is this your property, as Touko-san claims?"

This time it was Rosa Chinensis that questioned her.

"I told you it wasn't."

"You'd swear that in front of Maria-sama?"

"Of course."

Noriko answered, puffed up with pride. But when Touko-san heard this, she chortled.

"Well then, I can throw it away, right?"

"Huh!?"

The juzu left her hand and carved an arc through the sky.

"If it doesn't belong to you, then it's none of your concern, right?"

Rosa Foetida caught it, and started juggling the juzu. So, asking to have it returned would be the same as admitting it was hers, then.

She hadn't expected the Spanish Inquisition.

"So you're asking me to destroy the juzu to prove my faith? … Alright, I confess. It's mine."

"Noriko!"

Shimako-san rushed forwards, unable to contain herself.

The students who'd been quietened by the developments started to get noisy again with Rosa Gigantea's unexpected entry.

"Shimako-san, don't say anything unnecessary."

"But."

"It's okay. At the moment, I'm the one with the problem."

Noriko turned her back to Shimako-san and took a step forward, to protect her.

"Nice attitude."

Rosa Chinensis smiled elegantly. It was the first time Noriko realized that she may be an incredible beauty.

"It was never my intention to blaspheme before Maria-sama, but that doesn't mean I didn't bring the juzu to school. While it may have been my fault for bringing something unrelated to my studies to school, how is it different to a comic book or a CD? There's no prohibition against bringing Buddhist items to school."

Noriko talked on and on. She may have been making excuses or quibbling, but she was explaining as best she could.

"Oh, things just got real."

Rosa Foetida muttered in amazement.

"Give me back the juzu."

Noriko commanded, holding out her hand. However, Rosa Foetida did not return it.

"Not yet."

"If you want it back, tell us who it belongs to. Earlier, you said it wasn't yours, didn't you Noriko-san?"

Rosa Chinensis provided the cross-examination, bringing her gorgeous smile to bear on Noriko.

"Even now, you admit that you brought it to school, but you did not claim that it was yours. Which means that the owner must be someone else, no?"

"…"

She had to hand it to the school council. They hadn't overlooked a thing.

"Noriko … "

Noriko held back Shimako-san, who was about to step forwards. Then gently kept holding her hand, to reassure her.

But for all her outward show of strength, the problem had not been resolved. Noriko still stood on trial.

"Answer the question, Noriko-san."

"It's – "

She was lost for words.

Certainly, she'd done nothing wrong. But there were things she couldn't honestly say too.

(Because it would cause a problem for someone else … ?)

That's it.

If Noriko told the truth, this idiotic inquisition would turn its attention to Shimako-san.

That she would not allow.

(Because, ignoring myself for the moment, Shimako-san actually does truly believe in the teachings of Christ. Yet she's still prepared to leave the school if everyone finds out about her secret … )

"What's the matter, Noriko-san?"

Rosa Chinensis looked into Noriko's eyes, searching for an answer.

(What should I do … )

If she did say that the juzu was hers now, it may end the investigation. But if she did, she'd be lying in front of Maria-sama.

For Shimako-san's sake, Noriko was prepared to tell as many lies as she had to.

But would Shimako-san allow Noriko to lie on her behalf?

Noriko was backed into a corner.

(But, other than a lie – )

"Say something, Noriko-san."

"What happened to your earlier spirit?"

She knew that as long as she remained silent her opponents attacks would grow more impudent.

Shimako-san squeezed Noriko's hand tightly. She realized later that this was a sign that, "You've done well."

"That's quite enough!"

Shimako-san shouted. Noriko noticed she'd taken a half-step forward.

She took a deep breath, then said quite clearly:

"I'm the owner of that juzu."

"Shimako-san!"

As well as Noriko's shriek, there were also cries of "Shimako-sama" and "Rosa Gigantea." The chapel was in uproar, with face after face after face focused on Shimako-san.

Shimako-san looked over her shoulder, surveying the entirety of the chapel and the commotion instantly ceased.

"Would you care to explain?"

Rosa Chinensis looked directly at Shimako-san. Shimako-san initially nodded, then said, "Before that."

"Before that, I'd like you to excuse Noriko's behavior. Noriko was just protecting me."

"… How so?"

"Because I gave Noriko my juzu to look after. If there's a penalty, then I should take its full weight."

Shimako-san said resolutely.

"No, I should be the one … !"

Noriko jumped forward, but someone gently restrained her shoulder.

"Noriko-san, please don't interfere."

Surprisingly, it was Rosa Foetida.

"Wha … ?"

She whispered that it was okay, then turned her attention back to Shimako-san.

"Why would a devout Christian like you – "

Rosa Chinensis asked quietly.

Everyone waited with bated breath. For the words that would come from Shimako-san's mouth next.

"Because my family runs a Buddhist temple."

Words could not express how beautiful Shimako-san looked as she made this declaration, facing the cross.

Nobody said a word.

The strength drained from Noriko's body, and she fell on her butt.

(… She finally said it.)

Still sitting on the floor exhausted, Noriko looked up and saw that the blurry outline coming towards her was the real Shimako-san.

"You worked so hard to protect me, I'm sorry."

"Shimako-san!"

Noriko clung to her and cried like a child. She didn't understand why the tears wouldn't stop. Even though she didn't know what the tears were for, she let them give voice to her emotions.

[[Image:MM_v09_115.jpg|thumb]]

(That's it, it's all over.)

She remembered what Touko-san had said some time ago. About enduring, but crying when you wanted to – it was exactly like that.

Clap, clap, clap, clap.

Somewhere, someone was applauding.

"You finally said it, Shimako."

It was Rosa Chinensis.

"Oh brother. This year's entertainment was fairly over the top, wasn't it."

Rosa Foetida shrugged.

"Huh?"

Noriko and Shimako-san, still embracing, exclaimed in unison. The atmosphere in the room had changed somehow.

"A big round of applause to Shimako and Noriko-san for showing us a vision of beautiful sisterly love!"

Rosa Chinensis said into the mic (had she been holding that all along?), bringing the event to a climax.

"Huh? … Wha!?"

Unbelievably, the sound of applause surrounded them in the auditorium, like a sudden downpour of rain. What kind of magic was this, they all looked incredibly moved, as though they'd just watched a dramatic masterpiece. There were even some students who were crying as they applauded – just what was the meaning of this? To begin with, who among those students would be crying after finding out the truth?

Rosa Chinensis spoke to the bewildered pair.

"Why have you been hiding it until now? Did you really think that the daughter from a Buddhist temple couldn't attend a Catholic school?"

"Huh?"

"Honestly. I don't know if it's earnestness or stubbornness. But it was worth the buildup."

Rosa Foetida agreed, looking elated.

(Buildup?)

"Then, about my family – "

Rosa Foetida laughed when Shimako-san timidly started to ask.

"Of course we knew. My grandfather's a parishioner at Shouguu temple. Didn't you know that?"

"Wha!?"

"I'll tell you something else too. All of the parishioners know that you attend Lillian's too. They've got a bet going with the chief priest about when you'll come out and announce it."

"… No way."

Rosa Chinensis said it so easily. Even though Shimako-san had spent so much time agonizing over it.

"I didn't really think it was something that you had to admit. But, Shimako, keeping it hidden seemed to be causing you pain. I thought the best way would be for you to announce it in front of everyone. But that meant we had to deceive you. I apologize for that."

This was the "brouhaha" that Sumireko-san had talked about. Noriko sniffed, still not fully satisfied with the explanation.

(A public shaming in front of everyone, my tears – )

"Although I deserve a lot of the credit for spotting Noriko-san, right?"

"Touko-san!"

She chuckled and tilted her head when Noriko rushed over to her.

"You know, the Red Rose and Yellow Rose onee-samas begged Touko to help out. But playing a villain was such fun!"

Noriko remembered, all too late, that Touko-san had said she was joining the drama club.

"Then my outdoor shoes, and the clips in my indoor shoes, and the graffiti on my desk – "

"Of course? I wanted to give you a sense of impending danger, but a thumbtack would really hurt. When I saw her give you that cloth pouch behind the auditorium, I thought, "This is suspicious, there's definitely something here." Isn't Touko brilliant!"

Touko-san closed her eyes, slowly getting drunk on herself.

"Right. Let Touko give you one piece of advice Noriko-san – when you have something precious in your school bag, keep it locked. You're surprisingly absentminded, so anyone could look in your bag whenever they felt like it."

Such a sweet personality. Noriko felt dizzy thinking she'd have to spend the rest of the year in the same class as her.

"Rose onee-samas, Touko was of use to you, wasn't she? Your praise please!"

"Touko! Before that, you apologize!!"

Noriko's furious roar echoed around the tall ceiling of the chapel.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume9 Chapter5 1

2023-02-18T20:14:38Z

Andreas B: /* The Maria Ceremony Inquisition. Part 1. */

===<noinclude>The Maria Ceremony Inquisition. </noinclude>Part 1.===

The angels sang as they walked.

They went in order of height, the archangels with wings, the flower-bearers with baskets of flowers hanging around their neck, the little angels, all of them costumed kindergarteners.

The angels had paraded the considerable distance from the kindergarten to the middle- and high-school buildings. – To pay a visit to all the Maria-samas within the campus.

They'd been blessed with good weather for this year's Maria Ceremony, and the clear blue sky spread out forever without a single cloud in it, like their heavenly mother's soul.

All the statues of Maria-sama had been adorned with flowers for today. The one that lived in the small grove near where the ginkgo-tree path split was no exception.

The usually white Maria-sama statue was, for today only, covered in flowers of many different colors. Noriko hadn't been expecting this, so was startled when she saw it on her way to school.

As she was heading to her classroom, Noriko looked out the hallway window and saw Shimako-san walking outside. She was carrying a medium sized cardboard box, walking quickly in the direction of the chapel.

"Shima … "

Noriko started to call out to her, but stopped. Her mind was likely occupied with thoughts about the Yamayurikai organized first-year welcoming event.

(I wonder if we'll have a chance to see each other after it's over.)

Noriko still had the juzu that she'd borrowed in her school bag. She'd been bringing it to school every day in case there was a chance to return it, but the opportunity had never arisen.

Borrowing Sumireko-san's magnifying glass and looking at the juzu while thinking of Shimako-san had become Noriko's daily routine.

Her soul felt cleansed just looking at those crystal beads. There was a tiny Buddha inlaid in the conspicuously larger bead just above the purple tassel. The Buddha was carved out of ivory or something similar, and though it was about the size of an adzuki bean, the detail was so fine that each of his fingers were clearly visible. The profoundly benevolent expression stirred the human heart. Wicked thoughts were forbidden when looking at Buddhist images, but it was such a splendid juzu that Noriko would unintentionally think, "This must be worth a fortune," when she held it.

"Noriko-san, have you heard from Rosa Gigantea what today's entertainment is?"

When Noriko arrived at her desk, a couple of her classmates came over and asked her this. Since they didn't have classes today, there weren't that many people in the first-year camellia classroom just yet.

"Entertainment?"

"For the welcoming ceremony the Yamayurikai are hosting after the mass, of course."

They all laughed innocently.

"It's a tradition that the executive members put on some kind of performance. Last year, when she was a bouton, Rosa Chinensis played Ave Maria on the piano. Shimako-sama can play the piano too, right? I'm sure it'll be good."

(Huh … even the Roses are going to a lot of trouble.)

Noriko liked watching amateur talent shows, but then Shimako-san was added into that mix, so of course her interest was piqued.

(I see. So Shimako-san's good at the piano … )

Her classmate's offhanded comment had been surprisingly informative. She also filed away the fact that the Roses' petit soeurs were called boutons.

At that moment, one of the students near the door came over to Noriko and said:

"The Roses are here to see you."

"Ah, okay."

Noriko walked out into the hallway thinking it would be Shimako-san, but there were two unexpected people waiting there.

(– Red Rose and Yellow Rose.)

Roses were Roses, but the color was different. It was the two third-years that Noriko had seen some time ago walking in the courtyard with Shimako-san. From memory, their titles were Rosa Chinensis and Rosa Foetida.

"Gokigenyou. Are you Nijou Noriko-san?"

The tall girl with short hair, Rosa Foetida, asked her amicably.

"Yes … ?"

Noriko stood up straight and answered, not knowing why she'd been called out here. Sadly, while she had no interest in the Red or Yellow Roses, they were two grades above her. It would be a lie to say she was unafraid of them.

"Hmm."

In contrast to her partner, Rosa Chinensis looked Noriko up and down, appraising her.

"So this is Shimako's … "

Her casually arranged, long, glossy hair swayed gently.

"She's still a bit raw … although."

"Ah!"

Rosa Foetida suddenly grabbed Noriko's jaw, pointing her face in various directions.

"What are you doing!"

Noriko brushed off Rosa Foetida's hand.

"Oh, she's got some fight in her. Wonderfully fierce."

(What's up with these two… ! Treating me like some sort of animal!)

"She'll do, you think?"

"I suppose."

The pair looked at each other and conferred quietly. Then, after arriving at some conclusion, they said, "That's all, thanks," turned and left.

"Wait a minute."

Enraged, Noriko called to the two seniors.

"Mm?"

"You called me out here, you've come to some sort of agreement, and now you're leaving without an explanation?"

Rosa Foetida turned around and looked into the eyes of Noriko who was shaking with anger. Then she said, "She's got a point," and walked the couple of steps back to her.

"So you want to know why we came to see you? It's because we wanted to see your face – is that good enough?"

"You came to see my face?"

"Yep. We simply wanted to see your face."

"Why … ?"

"Because we wanted to see it, of course. It's not hard to answer why we wanted to see it. We wanted to see what we wanted to see, right? … Do you have any other questions?"

"No … I don't."

If they were going to answer like that, she had no idea what to ask. For some reason, she got the feeling they were trying to confuse her.

"Then in that case, I have one. Nijou Noriko-san, do you like Shimako?"

"I do, why?"

"Then it's fine. Good luck to you."

Rosa Foetida left her with that and returned to the waiting Rosa Chinensis and this time they left.

"Good luck she said … ? With what … ?"

Pondering those ambiguous words of encouragement, Noriko was returning to the classroom when she bumped into Touko-san, who was just leaving.

"First it was Rosa Gigantea, now you're sucking up to Rosa Chinensis and Rosa Foetida as well, huh."

Touko-san said, with a look of hatred that seemed so out of place on her face.

"That's not it."

Noriko said as Touko-san walked away, but Touko-san didn't turn around.

"… Huh."

Noriko sighed in resignation. Her spirit felt exhausted. What would she have to do to get a peaceful school life?

Returning to her seat, Noriko saw that her school bag was sitting open on her desk.

(…?)

That sight made her feel incredibly uncomfortable. Noriko thought her bag had been hanging from the hook on the side of her desk when she'd left.

With a bad feeling, she hastily inspected its contents.

(Commuter pass, purse, pencil case … )

As she checked, the blood slowly drained from her face.

( … What do I do!)

The only thing missing was Shimako-san's juzu.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume9 Chapter3 1

2023-02-14T18:51:39Z

Andreas B: /* Maria and Maitreya. Part 1. */

===<noinclude>Maria and Maitreya. </noinclude>Part 1.===

"The Maria Ceremony?"

"Right, the Maria Ceremony."

Touko-san nodded, her left and right ringlet curls bouncing like springs.

"Noriko-san, you're not that well acquainted with the events at Lillian's Girls Academy, are you?"

"Not at all acquainted would be close to the truth."

Noriko looked up from the paperback she was reading. Then Touko-san said, "That's for sure," and cheekily sat down at the desk in front of her.

It was recess. The seat's owner had fortunately stepped outside.

"I've made up my mind. I'll help you out until you've become accustomed to this school, Noriko-san."

"Huh."

"So as my first task, I shall explain about the Maria ceremony that will take place two weeks hence."

Before Noriko could turn her down with, "It's alright, you don't have to," Touko-san had snatched away her paperback, put the bookmark in place, then set it down in a corner of the desk. Quite presumptuous of her.

(Oh boy.)

As someone who came into the school via the entrance exam, Noriko's classmates had been offering her their assistance since the start of the school year. She'd taken to reading as a counter to this, but it looked to be completely ineffective.

Suspicious as she was, she thought that the offers were made with the best intentions. On the other hand, if this was what passed for harassment here then she could handle it.

"Alright. Please explain it to me then."

With the shield of her book taken from her, Noriko had no choice but to engage in conversation. She'd let a sigh slip in with her words, and Touko-san's cheeks puffed up.

"Noriko-san, that troubled face is hurtful. Especially since Touko's thinking about you."

"I didn't ask you to think about me, so you can stop … huh!?"

Noriko recoiled. Why was the girl in front of her pouting and getting teary eyed?

"H-hold on a minute."

In truth, she was incredibly flustered.

Noriko had been tossed around in the stormy seas of peer interaction during her time at a co-ed public middle-school, but not once had she encountered a situation like this. It was unthinkable that she would make a girl cry.

"Crying at school, isn't that something that stops in elementary school?"

"Who ever decided that?"

Touko-san mumbled as she quietly sobbed, hiding her face with her hands.

"If I want to cry, and I've done all I can to endure it, why shouldn't I cry?"

"Well, that's true but – "

Crying in a place like this, she'd be publicly humiliated. Noriko stood up, put her arm around Touko-san's shoulder and walked her out to the hallway.

They went out the emergency exit and Noriko spread out a handkerchief on the steel staircase and sat Touko-san down on it.

"That's the only handkerchief I have."

Touko-san nodded at her words, then took a floral handkerchief out of her own pocket and dried her tears with it.

"Why would something like that make you cry … "

Even as she was amazed, Noriko was a little bit jealous. It was proof that Touko-san could show her emotions, whether laughing or crying, without worrying about other people's opinions.

She was probably a darling little girl. That's what Noriko thought. Now that she was thinking about it, Noriko couldn't remember the last time she cried.

"I'm sorry I made you cry."

Noriko gently put her hand on the shoulder of the sniffling girl.

"No, it's Touko's fault."

"You were going to tell me about the Maria Ceremony?"

At which point Touko-san's expression suddenly brightened. This girl was a crow, huh. Not just from the color of her uniform, but the way she'd been crying – that's the sort of person she was.

"So about the Maria Ceremony."

According to Touko-san:

The Maria Ceremony was held in the middle of May and was peculiar to Lillian's, so it didn't seem to be a standard event for devout Catholics. Touko-san, who had been at Lillian's since kindergarten, was of the opinion that the celebration of the Holy Mother was timed to coincide with Mother's Day.

"Even though I called it a celebration, there's no stalls or anything like that."

"Aha."

"But we decorate the school's statues of Maria-sama with flowers. And there's no classes, instead we have mass."

Touko-san happily counted on her fingers as she continued to explain. How everyone tried to catch a glimpse of the kindergarteners as they paraded to the high-school building dressed up as angels. Well, even someone as ignorant of Catholicism as Noriko could easily see how that would be a charming sight.

"Plus there's something for us first-year high-school students to look forward to after the mass. The onee-samas of the student council hold a ceremony to welcome the first-years."

"A welcoming ceremony?"

"The Yamayurikai welcome us as their new younger sisters."

"… The Yamayurikai."

"Come on, you can't have forgotten that, Noriko-san. It's the name of the high-school student council."

It felt like she may have heard that before, at the entrance ceremony or on the second day of school. But since more than half of the first-years had come through Lillian's middle-school, the explanation probably would have been covered quickly. And since Noriko wasn't all that interested in school life even though she came from another school, she shared that view.

Still, just the mass was depressing enough, but then there was another event after it.

"I'd rather have classes … "

The words slipped out of her mouth.

"Again you say something outrageous, Noriko-san. Ah, if the rumors are true – "

Touko-san leaned over the edge of the emergency staircase and looked down. Noriko followed her gaze to where a group of students were walking through the courtyard towards the school building.

"They're the Yamayurikai executive members. From the front, it's Rosa Chinensis, Rosa Foetida and finally Rosa Gigantea."

"Rosa … "

"Rosa Chinensis, Rosa Foetida, Rosa Gigantea."

Those tongue-twisters were apparently the traditional names given to the members of the high-school student council leaders. Red paper roll, blue paper roll, yellow paper roll – there were some unfathomable things at girls' schools.

"They've been doing Yamayurikai work during the lunch break."

The girl with the ringlet curls seemed to be in such rapt adoration that she probably wouldn't have noticed Noriko's surprise.

(That's … !)

Noriko's gaze was fixed on the student walking third in line.

The person that Touko-san had called Rosa Gigantea was the Maria-sama that had been standing beneath the cherry tree.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume8 Chapter1 2

2023-02-05T17:39:01Z

Andreas B: /* Lost Items. Part 2 */

===<noinclude>Lost Items. </noinclude>Part 2===

"Where have you been?"

When she opened the door to the meeting room, or salon, on the second floor of the Rose Mansion, Sachiko-sama was waiting there, looking imposing.

"I'm sorry I'm late."

Yumi quickly lowered her head, assuming a respectful bowing pose.

"What were you doing to make you arrive thirty minutes later than your classmate Shimako-san?"

"Umm."

"I'm sure I told you to arrive early because we'd be discussing what happens after the graduation ceremony."

"Yes. I'm sorry."

Yumi had realized that her onee-sama was worked up about this, so she earnestly apologized without offering an excuse. Talking back would only be adding fuel to the fire. The explanation of why she was late could wait until after her onee-sama had calmed down.

"Ah, Sachiko-sama. While Yumi-san and I are in the same class, we're responsible for cleaning different areas."

Now that Shimako-san had been dragged into it, she was unable to contain herself and rose from her seat to protect Yumi. While Yumi was grateful for Shimako-san's consideration, in this case it was probably just going to make things even more complicated.

"In that case."

Like a teacher scolding students that had forgotten their homework, Sachiko-sama stood facing Yumi and Shimako-san, arms folded.

"At your next class meeting, raise the matter of the number of students allocated to each cleaning area. That level of variation is unacceptable."

Whoa, so incredibly combative. Like the stereotypical mother-in-law from a TV drama.

"A class meeting? I don't think that's … "

" … Yeah."

The two first-year peach group students looked at each other. Shimako-san wasn't really under the impression that Yumi was late because she'd been cleaning the entire time, she simply meant that they wouldn't necessarily arrive at the same time just because they were in the same class. And even if there was such a discrepancy between cleaning areas for the pine group, it was a bit late bringing it up midway through the third term.

"Umm, onee-sama. I'm not late because of cleaning."

Out of options, Yumi opened her mouth. She couldn't carry out her plan of remaining steadfastly apologetic until Sachiko-sama's anger had run its course. Shimako-san whispered, "I'm sorry I made it worse," to Yumi.

"Then why?"

Yumi's mind wasn't working fast enough to come up with a good excuse on the spot. No, even if she had thought of one, she wasn't so desperate to get out of the situation that she'd lie to her onee-sama.

"I'm late because I stopped off somewhere on the way."

"You stopped off?"

Sachiko-sama asked, with a quizzical look on her face.

"Alone?"

"No."

"Then who were you with and where did you go?"

Yumi sensed that the way Sachiko-sama's eyebrows shot up meant she already knew that Yumi hadn't been alone, but surely that was just her imagination.

"Rosa Chinensis invited me to Milk Hall."

"My onee-sama did?"

Yumi had expected thunder to come crashing down, something along the lines of, "No matter who invites you, if it's going to make you late for something then you should refuse." However.

"I see. Alright then."

Sachiko-sama backed down surprisingly easily. To Yumi, it felt like the life had been sucked out of her.

"Onee-sama … ?"

Yumi hadn't intend to say anything about Rosa Chinensis entrusting care of Sachiko-sama to her. If asked what happened, all she was going to report was that Rosa Chinensis treated her to some hot milk. But since there didn't seem to be any interrogation forthcoming, she chose to keep her mouth shut.

The mere mention of Rosa Chinensis' name had been enough to acquit her. Was Rosa Chinensis a get out of jail free card?

Sachiko-sama returned to the seat at the table she must have been sitting on earlier without asking any further questions. As Yumi idly watched this:

"Yumi-chan, Yumi-chan."

Rosa Foetida en bouton, Hasekura Rei-sama, had been watching events unfold from the table, and quietly beckoned Yumi over.

"?"

Yumi walked over, her head tilted in confusion, and Rei-sama whispered to her:

"You'll have to forgive her. Sachiko was so worried about you that she couldn't focus on her work, and that's why she verbally lashed out at you."

"Ah … "

"Rei, what are you blathering on about!"

"Nothing. I was just telling Yumi-chan to have a seat. Ooh, scary. You're scary when you're hysterical."

"What did you say – "

Sachiko-sama stood up and raised her clenched fists, but the outcome of any fight between herself and the second-rank kendo student was obvious, so she glared at Rei-sama as she lowered her fists and kicked at the legs of her own chair instead.

"Good, good, it's bad for your body to bottle up your anger."

When did Rei-sama get so good at controlling Sachiko-sama? She'd deflated like when the Roses poked fun at her.

(Take care of Sachiko for me.)

Remembering the words that Rosa Chinensis had said to her, Yumi felt her confidence slipping. With such a reliable friend already by her side, Yumi had no idea how she was supposed to take care of Sachiko-sama.

Shimako-san had already returned to her seat, so Yumi hastily settled into her regular position. Without realizing it, it had become her home position, next to her beloved Sachiko-sama.

"Well, now that we're all here, let's start – "

Yumi heard her onee-sama's voice from right beside her. The topic for discussion was the post-graduation ceremony private commemorative photograph.

"I spoke with Takeshima Tsutako-san from the photograph club regarding this, but the newspaper club must have overheard, because they approached me asking to be present too … "

As she listened to Shimako-san's report, Yumi sipped from the teacup that had been placed at her spot.

It was cold.

The complete opposite of the hot milk.

It had probably been cooling for as long as Sachiko-sama had been waiting for her.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume7 Chapter10 1

2023-02-05T16:28:04Z

Andreas B: /* Saturday. Part 1 */

===<noinclude>Saturday. </noinclude>Part 1===

I went to the Rose Mansion the following day, and when everyone first saw me they were initially relieved, but then switched to a reproving expression.

"Did you have breakfast?"

Sachiko-sama asked, as she put the roses back into a bucket after cutting off their stems.

"I ate it all up."

"Tell me if things get tough."

"Okay."

I actually wanted to reply with, "I'm fine," but that would probably be taken as false bravado, so I responded meekly.

The roughly 200 roses that I was supposed to receive, and a small amount of water, were all arranged in a bucket. They'd be put in vases to decorate the stage, then at the conclusion of the ceremony one would be given to each of the third-years.

The color of the roses was salmon pink. A blend of red, white and yellow. It was the color that everyone had decided upon.

"Alright, we should get going soon."

At 8:00am, we stood up.

The whole-school "Third-years' Farewell Party" was going to take place during the morning.

Yoshino-san took the roses from the bucket, wrapped a piece of newspaper around them, said, "Here," and handed them to me.

"You know, because of my heart condition, I've always been a weakling. So I know how you're feeling better than anyone, Yumi-san."

"Right, right. Don't worry about it. I'm used to Yoshino."

Rei-sama said, then she and Yoshino-san lifted one of the hibachi oven sized vases borrowed from the flower arranging club.

Similarly, the art club's bold signboard was carried by Sachiko-sama and Shimako-san. Two beautiful women lined up together performing manual labor. It was the sort of idyllic scene one would pray for.

"Are you okay?"

"Just a little bit further."

They'd call out from time to time, as we headed towards the auditorium.

I wanted to cry. But they weren't the self-loathing tears of yesterday afternoon, they were tears of happiness brought about by my gratitude to my friends.

But Shimako-san's cry caused those tears to quickly evaporate.

"Oh no, Yumi-san."

"What? Gyaa!"

I wailed like a monstrous child. Since the roses had only been simply wrapped in newspaper, the water that they had until recently been sitting in had tricked down the stems.

"I'm so sorry."

Yoshino-san earnestly apologized, but that didn't achieve anything. We were out of the school building, so there was nowhere convenient to set them down temporarily, and everyone else was busy carrying other things, so there was no-one I could get to help.

I had no choice but to run to the assembly hall, but by the time I got there the front of my skirt was soaked.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume7 Chapter8 3

2023-02-05T12:02:43Z

Andreas B: /* Thursday. Part 3 */

===<noinclude>Thursday. </noinclude>Part 3===

So after all that, my arms were aching that evening.

"Yuuki, sorry, can you rub my shoulders?"

I pounced on my younger brother as he left the bath, and dragged him into my room.

"Why do I have to?"

"I'll buy you a caramel next time."

"Do you think I'm in elementary school or something?"

Whine, whine, whine. But he was kind, so he fulfilled his older sister's request.

"Whoa, your shoulders are stiff. What on earth have you been doing at school, Yumi?"

"Preparing for the third-years' farewell party."

Carrying signboards and vases the size of hibachi ovens.

"It's a girls school, but you're doing manual labor?"

"It's because it's a girls school. After all, there's not a single guy there."

Like all-boy schools, all-girl schools had their own set of problems.

"Ah ha. Don't overdo it, though."

"It's in two days time. I have to overdo it."

"Easy to say, but will your body hold up?"

"–"

"Yumi?"

"Mmm … yeah!"

I'd dozed off, without noticing. I'd been dreaming, momentarily, but was awoken by my onii-sama scolding me.

"Just go to sleep."

Shocked, Yuuki left my room.

"Yeah."

That was how I answered him, but I couldn't go to bed just yet.

I had to practice the moves that Yuuki had shown me, as well as organizing my books for tomorrow.

Ahh, that reminded me of something I'd read.

– This was surely an authentic example of midnight training.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume7 Chapter5 1

2023-02-05T09:03:34Z

Andreas B: /* Monday. Part 1 */

===<noinclude>Monday. </noinclude>Part 1===

"Ah."

With that.

Sachiko-sama (Rosa Chinensis en bouton), Rei-sama (Rosa Foetida en bouton) and Shimako-san (Rosa Gigantea en bouton), all stood up simultaneously.

After a morning spent rehearsing for the graduation ceremony, the two afternoon classes had been effortlessly dispatched and lessons were concluded for the day. As always, the regular group of five scholars had gathered in the Rose Mansion. Before beginning their daily tasks, there was a brief period of peace and tranquility spent enjoying fragrant tea … as you can see, I, Fukuzawa Yumi, am still feeling the effects of my sixth-period classical literature class.

Setting that aside for now.

"Yumi, what did you just say?"

Naturally, the one asking the question was my onee-sama, Sachiko-sama.

"Umm … "

Oh dear. I quickly tried to determine how I'd failed my onee-sama this time. I've become accustomed to being the soeur of my beloved Sachiko-sama, but the word "unworthy" has been hovering over my head for six months now. Just hearing my onee-sama say, "Yumi," in a slightly harsh tone was enough to remind me of the many times I've failed her in the past.

"Was it, "The way things are, it doesn't really feel like a graduation ceremony?""

Strange. Even repeating the words I'd spoken immediately before they all stood up, I couldn't see what was wrong with them.

"A bit before that."

"Then, "The third-years are lucky, they don't have end of semester exams?""

"Not that far back. Come on, get it together. Before we forget what it was."

Even if Sachiko-sama said that, when I was speaking earlier it had been more like I was talking to myself than anything else. It'd be even more strange if I remembered each and every word I'd said. But even if I couldn't remember it by myself, it was wrong of her to get mad at her petit soeur for that too.

Still, hearing my onee-sama selfishly lash out had felt good, so it looks like I've been reduced to the status of deviant.

I guess that's the result of being molded by Rosa Gigantea.

Still, Ogasawara Sachiko-sama was growing more and more irritated as she waited intently for an answer, and that would lead to even harsher words.

"Yumi, why are you daydreaming!?"

"I, I'm sorry."

I yelped and dropped my head, like a dog covering its ears. No matter how much I loved her, Sachiko-sama's thunder was terrifying.

"Hey, Yumi-chan, weren't you saying something about the Roses?"

This year's Rosa Foetida en bouton, as well as Mister Lillian – although rumor had it that title was going to be retired and awarded to her in perpetuity – that is to say, Hasekura Rei-sama, interjected with a question. She'd probably thought it was a silly soeur fight and didn't want to watch.

"Ah, the going away party for the Roses?"

I said, remembering. And then:

"Right, that."

"Exactly."

"Ah, what should we do?"

The red, yellow and white boutons said in turn. Why? I had no idea.

"What should we do about what?"

Yoshino-san asked, looking at Shimako-san standing bolt upright.

"We forgot all about it."

"Again, forgot what?"

"The going away party for the Roses?"

I asked without thinking. Based on the way the conversation had been going, that was the only possible answer.

"Exactly. Just like Shimako-san said. What should we do?"

The usually resplendent Sachiko-sama had turned oddly pale. The only other time I've seen her this shaken was in the jeans shop.

"Ah – I thought we'd forgotten something. So that's what it was."

Rei-sama took things in at her own pace. Her composure was probably due to the discipline instilled in her by her martial arts training. Then again, if Yoshino-san's stories about the "occasional gigantic fool Rei-chan" were to be believed, perhaps it was simply a matter of situational familiarity.

"The going away party for the Roses?"

I said. Sachiko-sama looked flabbergasted, responding with, "You know, that's all you've been saying for a while now, Yumi."

"Haa."

"Well, it's fine. Thanks to your solo prattling, we were saved from making a careless blunder."

"Umm, okay. But I don't really understand what you're talking about."

My mind was sloshing around in confusion. I heard those feelgood phrase like, "Thanks to you," and "we were saved," but it was honestly a bit sad that I didn't know the actual feat I'd accomplished.

Indeed, I had said, "The going away party for the Roses." The rehearsal for the graduation ceremony had gone smoothly, and there was the third-years' farewell party coming up, which was bound to be a lot more exciting, so I'd been thinking about how the actual graduation ceremony would be when I opened my mouth.

"Don't make me say it again. We completely forgot our onee-samas' farewell party."

The three boutons all had the same distraught expressions as Sachiko-sama flatly muttered this.

"Ah, but. So then."

I looked to Yoshino-san for support. I thought she was in the same boat as me, but at some point she'd made it to the opposite shore. In other words, she'd crossed over to the "People who understand the situation" faction.

"… I see, a farewell party for the Roses … so when you were talking about "third-years" you meant graduating students."

Yoshino-san nodded to herself. Hey, share some of that info with me, will you.

"The Roses are going to graduate, aren't they?"

Reluctantly, I fished for a clue. Then Yoshino-san raised her index finger and said, "There's a subtle difference."

"The Roses are indeed going to graduate, but you can't say that "graduating students" equals "the Roses.""

So, what? Was this some kind of math party? – this question flew around my head as I thought.

"Ah, oh!"

I'd finally figured out what to say.

"The bouton organized "Third-years' Farewell Party" is for all the graduating students!? I thought – "

I thought it was just going to be a relatively small and intimate farewell party held in the Rose Mansion. Based on her earlier response, Yoshino-san had definitely had the same misunderstanding.

"We've been saying that all along."

Sachiko-sama sighed.

"Hold on, we may not have actually said that. Since we all knew what it meant, we may not have explained it fully. But Yoshino and Yumi-san are first-years, so they won't know what happened last year."

Rei-sama rested her chin on her fist, in the classic "Thinker" pose. The way she looked, she was without peer. While I may not be Takeshima Tsutako-san, photography club ace, if I'd had a camera with me I definitely would have clicked the shutter.

"At the very least, I didn't mention anything to Yumi-san or Yoshino-san … so I suppose it is true."

Shimako-san and Rei-sama were in agreement. Hearing that, Sachiko-sama had no choice but to say, "Perhaps so," and back down.

"The three of us have been under such pressure to ensure the grand task was a success that we lost sight of something dear to us. It's a mistake unbecoming of a bouton."

Just like that, Sachiko-sama became dispirited, so Rei-sama patted her on the shoulder.

"We should have taken precautions to prevent this."

So, for the time being, the three boutons resumed their seats.

Basically, it went like this:

For the last week, the boutons had been frantically preparing for the "Third-years' Farewell Party." This occupied so much of their thoughts that they'd completely forgotten the private farewell party. And their petit soeurs, who were supposed to cover for them in these situations, had stupidly been under the impression that the farewell party their onee-samas were preparing was actually for the Roses. Even though it was actually a massive event for the entire school.

"Classes wouldn't be canceled just for a private farewell party."

Sachiko-sama tapped the small blackboard hanging beside the sink as she spoke. Indeed, it had, "Farewell Party, Saturday, Starts at 9," written on it, but the loop of the 9 was very faint so it looked like 1. The boutons knew it was happening during class time, so they saw it was 9, but Yoshino-san and I read it as 1, since we thought it was taking place in the afternoon. So it hadn't looked suspicious to anyone, despite both groups thinking different things.

Thinking about it now, if it was just a private farewell party, the bouton's wouldn't have treated it so sensitively. Plus when I was talking about the "Third-years' Farewell Party" with some of my classmates, it had sort of felt like we were talking across each other.

Mistake was piled on top of mistake like a mille-feuille, with the end result being that it wasn't until today that the truth came to light.

"Wait, when should we have it?"

"Schedules, schedules."

The boutons hastily confirmed their schedules. Since it was a private party, it would be pointless if anyone was missing. But leaving it until after graduation just to get everyone there would be bad too.

"Saturday afternoon."

Rei-sama circled her calendar.

"That's the only possible time."

Sachiko-sama agreed. By holding it after the third-years' farewell party, they could be reasonably certain that the Roses would be at school.

"We'll have to confirm that with the Roses quickly."

"I'll do it."

I stood up and took off towards the door. It was a soeur's duty to provide support to her onee-sama. While I may not have brains or looks, I could make up for it with legwork.

"Ah, Yumi, wait."

At roughly the same time that Sachiko-sama's voice reached me, something light crashed into my back.

"Oww."

Well, it didn't really hurt. I looked down at my feet and something was skipping around on the floor.

"An eraser … ?"

When I picked it up, I knew I'd seen that soccer-ball patterned eraser somewhere before.

"Nice shot, even if I do say so myself."

The owner of the eraser, Yoshino-san, laughed as she asked for it back. Throwing something at someone to get them to stop, who did she think she was, Zenigata Heiji?<ref>A fictional policeman who catches criminals by throwing coins. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Zenigata_Heiji</ref>

"Please wait until we've finished talking before rushing off."

Sachiko-sama let out a deep sigh.

"Even if I asked you to go out and look for them now, they wouldn't still be here."

"Ah, I see."

Damn. I'd failed again.

"You really are restless, aren't you."

My onee-sama's offhand remarked stabbed me like a knife. No matter how you looked at it, being described as "restless" was not a compliment.

I could take those sort of comments in my stride when everything was going swimmingly, but if I was feeling a bit off, then they would get me down. Thinking she'd be better off with a less restless petit soeur.

"Isn't it great that she's so energetic? I think we should let Yumi-chan contact our onee-samas."

Rei-sama said, grinning. Yoshino-san's "Rei-chan" was as kind as ever.

"We'll need an answer by this time tomorrow. Just ask them whether or not they're free Saturday afternoon. And, let's see, if it's not convenient for anyone, I suppose we'll have to think some more about when we could schedule it this week."

Sachiko-sama watched Rei-sama quickly list off the instructions before resignedly turning to face me.

"Don't push yourself too hard."

"Okay."

At the time, I replied energetically.

Later, I would miserably recall those words. But for now it was inconceivable.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume7 Chapter4 1

2023-01-31T12:37:24Z

Andreas B: /* Golden Rose Uproar. Part 1 */

===<noinclude>Golden Rose Uproar. </noinclude>Part 1===

The newspaper club did it again.

What you ask?

The latest edition of the old reliable "Lillian Kawaraban" was completely filled with a short story by Tsukiyama Minako-sama. The main character's name had been changed slightly, but it was obviously based on Rosa Foetida.

The title was "The Golden Rose," and that's just a Yellow Rose by any other name.

It was absurd enough to make a born-and-raised Tokyoite start quoting Shakespeare.

And it was about "Tory Eniko." Anyone just glancing at the article would read it as Torii Eriko. The disclaimer that it was a "short story" and "fiction", probably a defense against libel claims, was very inconspicuous. Nobody would ever notice it unless it was brought to their attention.

Yumi remembered the words that Rosa Gigantea had spoken during the Yellow Rose Revolution.

– Tsukiyama Minako was better suited to being a novelist than an editor.

That may indeed be true. It wasn't clear how much she knew, but since it had the "short story" disclaimer, there had to be some part of it that was pure speculation. According to Tsutako-san, the newspaper club hadn't received any additional reports. Naturally, they hadn't been given any photos either.

"What's with this artist's impression photograph?"

For the first time in a while, Sachiko-sama vented her anger directly.

"It's probably meant to imitate the scene recreations they do on talk shows. It's fine, sit down Sachiko."

Rosa Chinensis quietly ordered as she sipped her tea.

"Like how they'll show a fake replay streaming in the background when reporting on juvenile crime."

That was Rosa Gigantea. Chiming in as she sat with both arms and legs crossed.

"They do it when broadcasting pictures of the perpetrator or their school is inappropriate. So instead they'll show official documents, or an artist's impression, or the silhouette of an actor unrelated to the matter. Shot from behind or otherwise blurred."

Yoshino-san, an avid watcher of talk shows when she was in hospital, joined in to explain the artist's impression concept. Rei-sama, Shimako-san and even Yumi all nodded, saying, "I see." That left Sachiko-sama on her own.

"That's not what I'd call this."

She thumped the table as she spoke. On it were the copies of the latest edition of the "Lillian Kawaraban" that each of them had brought, making seven in total.

"Look, the photo's taken from behind, but no matter how you look at it, it's Minako-san. You can see her bangs pushed up by the hairband. It all seems very makeshift. However, she's made a huge mistake if she thinks it will fool any of the readers into thinking that that's Rosa Foetida."

"…"

Yumi instinctively looked down. Embarrassingly, not only hadn't she realized that it was Minako-sama, but she'd actually thought that it was Rosa Foetida. So, of the people that had the current edition of the "Lillian Kawaraban," about half of them would probably fall for the optical illusion. After all, even Yumi hadn't been able to see through it.

At any rate, for the first time in a while, the third-years had joined them in the Rose Mansion. After getting a copy of the "Lillian Kawaraban," they had spontaneously assembled after school.

The focal point, Rosa Foetida, was absent.

Yumi had peeked inside her shoe box a little earlier and determined that, at they very least, Rosa Foetida wasn't in the school building.

"It was thoughtless of me."

Rosa Chinensis muttered as she looked up at the ceiling.

"I never imagined the newspaper club would move like this."

At this, Sachiko-sama raised her eyes once more and said:

"Onee-sama, you knew of this!?"

"Somewhat. Just that she was going out on dates with different men every night."

A scratching, scrunching sound came from somewhere. Yumi had thought it was someone grinding their teeth, but it turned out to be Sachiko-sama wringing her handkerchief.

(This is bad … )

Come on, Sachiko-sama. Get your anger under control.

(Now then, this is a pickle.)

That it was the build up to an explosion made it all the more scary.

"If you knew about this, why didn't you do something?"

Scrunch, scrunch, scrunch.

"I thought I'd wait and see what happened. I didn't want to cause a disturbance. If I'd flown off the handle, like you just did, Sachiko, it would have complicated the situation."

Had she noticed the scraping or not? Rosa Chinensis seemed to be deliberately choosing words that would provoke Sachiko-sama.

"Yeah, good point."

Fanning the flames, Rosa Gigantea recklessly agreed.

Scrunch, scrunch.

"Pardon me, I too … uh"

Unable to endure a moment longer, Yumi raised her hand. A voluntary admission. There was a ticking time-bomb sitting right in front of her that Yumi couldn't defuse, and she couldn't just sit there and wait for it to go off. In that case, she might as well move the hand of the clock forward herself.

"Even you – "

The focus of her anger had shifted. Sachiko-sama's face looked demonic, like a Hannya mask.

"I'm sorry, onee-sama. I thought about discussing it with you, but you're … "

"I'm what?"

"How can I put this, it felt like it would be an unpleasant topic with you, men and women, their relationships, that sort of thing."

Scrunch, scrunch … rip.

"Unpleasant? Unpleasant you say?"

Sachiko-sama's white handkerchief had finally given way, and she hurled it down onto the table.

"Why can't you see that finding out about it afterward like this is hundreds of times more unpleasant!"

"Hyaa"

Finally, the explosion. Yumi was at her wits' end, but the two third-years were making snide comments, like, "Ah, there she goes."

"So, what? Because I can't stand men, you hid this from me?"

Sachiko-sama picked up her discarded handkerchief and started wringing it again. Yumi had no excuse for her own actions, but there was one thing she could say clearly. That handkerchief had done nothing wrong.

"All of you, you're mocking me – "

Yumi was about to say that it wasn't like that when Shimako-san raised her hand and said:

"I didn't know anything about this, though."

Then Yoshino-san jumped in with, "Me neither."

"So Yumi-san's vague, rambling talk about assisted dating, that was about Rosa Foetida?"

"Assisted dating? Stop already."

Rei-sama was shivering.

"Well, just from reading "The Golden Rose," those sort of suspicions are inevitable."

Rosa Gigantea seemed to be reveling in the current situation, although it was hard to tell whether those were her true feelings or a facade.

"Hmm."

In the end, Sachiko-sama was cheered up by seeing that the knowledge had only spread to those in the Red Rose family, thus limiting the damage. Being the only one not to know would have been an unforgivable affront to her pride.

"Setting that aside, if this story really is modeled after my onee-sama – "

Rei-sama hung her head in shame, looking like she was about to cry. With that, the mood turned somber. In many ways, the shock was probably greatest for Rosa Foetida's petit soeur, Rei-sama.

"Don't worry, it's labeled fiction, so most of it's pure speculation."

Rosa Chinensis reached across the table and patted Rei-sama on the shoulder.

"But you don't know that for sure."

Like she was praying to the statue of Maria-sama, Rei-sama clung on to Rosa Chinensis.

"Of course I do. I can point out the many mistakes in "The Golden Rose.""

Her chest puffed out with pride, Rosa Chinensis was always reliable.

With that, everyone's gaze turned back to the pages of the "Lillian Kawarban."

'''Synopsis of "The Golden Rose"'''

Approaching her graduation from high-school, the "Golden Rose," Tory Eniko, felt a hole in her heart. To supplement her study of society, she took a part-time job at a Date Club. All her partners were adults, and they introduced Eniko to a world she'd never known.

Baseball player A took her on an all-night road trip. Surgeon B took her to an art gallery, while Model C took her to an exclusive, hidden restaurant.

But as she changed men every night just like she changed clothes, Eniko started to feel hollow.

Then who should appear but a new teacher at Eniko's school, who had only recently graduated from college, Teacher D. He found Eniko aimlessly wandering the streets at night, and gently admonished her to return home. Hearing his words, Eniko's eyes were opened and she returned to her former life, realizing that what she had been searching for was Teacher D all along.

Eniko decided to propose to Teacher D on the day of her graduation …

" – Well, that's the short version anyway. It's a pretty weak story. But if you read it thinking it's modeled on someone you know, you can't put it down."

Rosa Chinensis laughed sarcastically.

"So which part of it's wrong then? Don't stop there, please tell us."

Sachiko-sama looked sullen as she urged Rosa Chinensis to continue.

"Oh, calm down. Yumi-chan, do you still have those things from before in your pocket?"

"Ah."

Things from before that were still in her pocket? Well, of course there was her handkerchief … but obviously that's not what she meant.

"Hand them over."

" … Here."

Yumi obediently handed over "those things from before," the photographs. Rosa Chinensis took them and spread them out over the table.

"These photos were all taken by one of Yumi-chan's classmates, Takeshima Tsutako-san."

"Way to go, Camera-chan."

Rosa Gigantea whistled.

"Sei, quit fooling around."

" … Sorry, continue."

Rosa Chinensis joined her hands together in a display of forbearance and continued.

"There's five men pictured here, right? Based on their appearance, if we were to name them – "

Rosa Chinensis lined up the photos A, B and C. Interestingly, they matched the description of the characters from "The Golden Rose" exactly.

"So, Teacher D is?"

What was left over was a balding, overweight, middle-aged man and the bear-man.

"At the very least, neither of them are teachers at our school. Nor do they look like they've recently graduated from college."

Everyone agreed, "That's true."

"So, what that means is … "

"The second half's completely made up."

"Then the first half is true?"

Once more, Rei-sama looked like she was about to cry.

"No, it's mostly speculation. By the way, Rosa Gigantea."

Rosa Chinensis set the photo with the bear-man to one side before asking.

"Have a look at these four photos, do you notice anything?"

"These four … ah."

"Right?"

"I see."

Rosa Chinensis and Rosa Gigantea's eyes met and they nodded. And then.

"Third-year chrysanthemum class, Torii Eriko-san please report to the educational guidance room immediately."

Could be heard coming through the school PA system, after the cheery intro music.

"I repeat, third-year chrysanthemum – "

Was this a repeat of the "Forest of Thorns?" This time around Rosa Foetida was being summoned to the educational guidance room.

"No way. Don't tell me the guidance teacher took this story for the truth?"

"That can't be."

Hahaha.

Nervous laughter echoed around the Rose Mansion.

But nobody there thought it was completely unrelated.

"What should we do?"

"We have to make an appearance, right?"

The seven young girls, none of whom were called Torii Eriko, stood up simultaneously. Just like the seven samurai.

"Yumi. Don't forget the photographs."

Sachiko-sama said on the way out the door, and Yumi nodded and gave her a thumbs-up.

Reading you loud and clear.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume7 Chapter1 1

2023-01-29T18:11:44Z

Andreas B: /* The Beginning. Part 1 */

===<noinclude>The Beginning. </noinclude>Part 1===

The girls had gathered after school in their room of the clubhouse building.

"So, both Rosa Foetida and Rosa Chinensis scored high in their exams."

Tsukiyama Minako, head of the newspaper club, put tick marks against some notes in her notebook then raised her head. She was talking softly, but she wasn't doing anything wrong.

It was simply a habit of hers. Call it an occupational hazard.

It goes without saying, but the newspaper club produced the school newspaper.

Stories leaking before they were published was a life-and-death matter. Newspapers dealt with the "new." If all they served up was stale old gossip, it couldn't be called a newspaper. It would be brand-new day-old news. Call it an oldspaper – and who wants that.

At any rate, for Tsukiyama Minako (17 years old) who lived and died by the scoop, it wasn't an exaggeration to say that the only time she spoke loudly in the clubroom was when the printer was running at full bore. Comparatively, the number of times she actually had a scoop were quite low. But that was something that was better not discussed.

"I imagine it was only a one-in-a-million shot that they'd fail, but I regret to inform you that they passed the entrance exams for the universities they applied to."

Minako's sœur, Yamaguchi Mami, said briskly. What was with her deadpan tone? She'd been getting excited about their conversation, but just like that, her spirits had dropped.

"All three of them turned down the priority placement system, electing to sit exams. I suppose it shows their determination and sense of purpose ... Although that's probably related to their likelihood of success."

As she'd expected from the results, there didn't seem to be much of interest there. Minako participated in the conversation in a half-hearted manner, as she sorted through her "Lillian Kawaraban" file. In terms of popularity, the Valentines special edition was right at the top.

"So then, which universities are they going to?"

One of the other first-years asked, intensely curious. Yes, that was the right response. A demand for information.

"Don't know yet."

Minako answered, shaking her head.

"I've been trying all my sources, but with no success. Either they're not talking, or they really don't know."

"Ah, your sources ... "

The non-Mami first-years (there were three of them, so call them Club Member A, B and C for convenience. Naturally, Minako knew the name of her club members, but it's not relevant to the main story) had knowing and dubious expressions as they repeated this back.

Her sources.

Speaking plainly, it was everyone close to the Rose Mansion. While she would have liked to charge straight at the Roses themselves, pretty much all of the third-year classes were just self-study at this point and the classrooms were practically deserted during breaks, so her chances of meeting the people she wanted to was low.

So she'd changed her sights to the Roses' petite sœurs, and their petite sœurs, but that was proving equally tough.

Even if the boutons were keeping quiet, it looked like their petite sœurs really didn't know.

Rosa Foetida en bouton's petite sœur, Shimazu Yoshino, was more devious than her looks suggested, but she wasn't as interested in her Rosa Foetida as she was in "Rei-chan," so she ended their conversation by saying, "I don't know."

Rosa Chinensis en bouton's petite sœur, Fukuzawa Yumi, was the type of person whose face showed when they were lying. Based on her reaction, she definitely didn't know.

"But anyway."

Club Member A let out a sigh.

"Why do you think the Roses sat entrance exams?"

Club Members B and C both agreed with her, saying, "Right, right."

Students who had boarded the Lillian's escalator very rarely went down.

The environment was good and the campus was spacious.

Due to its history there was a well stocked library, as well as the latest equipment. Studying wasn't done for an exam, but for the pure pursuit of knowledge. Those immersed in this pressure-free school lifestyle rarely wanted to rush out into the outside world.

On the flip side, it didn't instill the attitude needed for exams. And without that attitude, very few students sat entrance exams for other schools. A chicken-and-egg situation.

"Maybe it's simply that Lillian's University doesn't offer the courses they want to do."

Minako voiced her deduction.

Right.

Those who where aiming high would strive for their goals, regardless of something like a test-taking attitude.

"Or perhaps they'd like to further their studies alongside boys."

Kyaa. Club Members A, B and C's shoulders all jumped up and down in excitement.

First-years were so simple-minded. – Except for one.

"That line of thinking wouldn't apply to Rosa Gigantea, though."

Murmured the one non-cute first-year, Mami.

"Why's that?"

"It's just that, it was getting towards the end of the year when she suddenly started thinking about continuing her education."

"Mmm."

Maybe she had heard something like that somewhere. Minako wordlessly agreed. That Mami, had she been digging up dirt on her own?

"And by that time, it seems like all the priority placement slots were filled – so, in a rush, she joined the examination group."

Why the change of heart? Still, it was quite impressive that Rosa Gigantea was sitting entrance exams after studying for only one or two months. She didn't look like the honors student type, but she could perform when she had to.

"Rosa Chinensis doesn't seem to be the kind of person to leave for that sort of reason either."

That sort of reason.

Going to a co-ed university because she wanted to get closer to boys. Umm, the exquisite Rosa Chinensis is. – Indeed, that wasn't the case. Minako agreed with this.

"But Rosa Foetida, on the other hand. She has an urge to go wherever it looks like she'll experience something interesting."

How did she know that? Minako felt a little bit envious that Mami could talk so dispassionately about a subject that Minako was so fascinated by. She should have been happy to see her cute junior maturing, but Minako was a human and not a saint, so she couldn't just accept it.

(When I was a first-year, I was a more obedient, innocent child.)

Hey now, hey now. That was getting off the point at hand.

While she may be in a bit of a slump at the moment, Tsukiyama Minako, head of the newspaper club, could still land a huge scoop unattainable to the likes of Mami, if she felt like it.

Right. The sœur relationship was akin to master and apprentice. Eternal competitors.

"Rosa Foetida … "

Club Member A muttered, just as Minako was burning with competitiveness.

"What?"

Minako bit into the tempting morsel, setting aside the matter of her petite sœur for now. While Rosa Foetida herself tended to pursue whatever she found interesting, Minako's favorite food was the interesting things that other people did.

"Nothing. It's just, I saw her the other day … that's all."

"Where?"

"At the amusement park. Last Saturday evening."

"The amusement park?"

The truth was Club Member A was considered something of an amusement park fanatic by those in the know. On a related note, the way she had her hair in buns on either side of her head resembled a certain amusement park mouse.

"Who was she with?"

Thinking that perhaps it was the whole Yellow Rose family, Minako rued her missed opportunity. Lots of sœurs would go places together before graduation, to make some memories. If she had known, she would have been compelled to give it in-depth coverage.

"Onee-sama. Please think things through further."

Mami interjected, amazed.

"I haven't said anything yet."

"Even though you haven't said anything, I can tell what you're thinking."

Mami was probably on the money, so Minako fell silent. From time to time she'd shiver from the way it seemed like Mami could read her mind completely. In reality, Mami wasn't psychic, but Minako hadn't realized how incredibly straightforward and easy to grasp her own personality was.

"Since she went to that amusement park in the afternoon, it's natural to assume she stayed overnight."

"Well, I guess."

A day trip wasn't impossible, but the amusement park was outside the capital. If she wanted to return the same day, the typical thing to do would be to choose a day when she could go in the morning.

"But the following Sunday was which day?"

"The following Sunday? Sunday, Sunday, … ahh, the day of the Valentine's gifts."

Minako stood, intentionally using ambiguous words, just in case some unknown person was listening.

"Correct. Please sit down."

Mami coldly ordered. Was she a game-show host?

"More accurately, it was the day of the half-day dates that were prizes for the winners of the Valentine's Day Treasure Hunt event."

"… Pedant."

"Thank-you."

Her parted forelocks were secured tightly with a hair-clip, so simply moving her head didn't dishevel her hairdo. The underlying concept behind Mami's hairstyle may well have been "rock-solid."

"I don't think Rei-sama would be going away on an overnight trip when her half-day date was the following day."

Just like that, the Yellow Rose family memory-making connection was cut. While Club Member A had returned the following morning and gone to work for the newspaper club (covering the dates), it was unthinkable that the leading lady, Hasekura Rei-sama, would walk such a tightrope. Plus her petite sœur, Shimazu Yoshino, had shown up at the K station bookstore as though she'd just gone out shopping.

"Umm … "

Now that the sœur dialogue had ended, Club Member A resumed her interrupted story.

"Rosa Foetida was with a guy, though."

"A guy!?"

Everyone, apart from Club Member A, including Minako and the usually cool Mami, bit at the word "guy." There had never even been a hint of a man around the three Roses. If, prior to graduation, a boyfriend came to light, then it would be an unprecedented scandal. No doubt, it would be quite the scoop.

"A twenty … no, twenty-five or six year old gentleman was walking with her, arm-in-arm, so when I first saw them I thought I might have been mistaken."

"Arm-in-arm!"

As expected, this was much more interesting than her choice of university. While they attended a school for young ladies, the students were all flesh-and-blood teenage girls. They probably wouldn't mind a love story. It would probably be very well received, in fact.

"We have to print this."

At that moment, Minako was wondering if it was alright to bump the commemorative graduation edition they were planning to publish in two weeks time. If necessary, they could always print a special edition.

However.

"This man, was he tall and lanky with silver glasses?"

Club Member B asked Club Member A an unusual question.

"No? He was well built, like an athlete."

"Oh my. Was he tall, and kind of high strung?"

Even Club Member C. Listing quite specific traits, like she knew something.

"What is this?"

Minako and Mami both asked at about the same time. They were partners in being left behind by the conversation, well, that's sœurs for you. They looked at each other grumpily.

"I saw her too. Friday last week, from memory. Holding hands in an art gallery."

[[Image:MM_v07_021.jpg|thumb]]

That was Club Member B. Similarly for Club Member C:

"A restaurant. Sunday evening. His arm around her shoulder as they left – "

…

Silence descended upon the newspaper club's clubroom.

Rosa Foetida went out every day, from Friday through Saturday.

Well, that sort of thing happened. – For the time being, they tried to come up with an innocent explanation for it.

But, going out with a different man each time, and acting intimately with each of them? Since three of the five people present had witnessed such an event, if they went out and gathered more information, perhaps they'd find out about a lot more such occurrences.

"We've never even heard about Rosa Foetida and a guy until now … "

But no matter how much feelings strayed, there were some things that weren't possible.

Using just this information, it was asking too much of any newspaper club member to arrive at a truth that their readers would accept.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume7 Prologue

2023-01-29T12:42:25Z

Andreas B: /* Prologue */

== Prologue ==

"Gokigenyou."

"Gokigenyou."

The clear morning greeting travels through the serene, blue sky.

Today, once again, the maidens that gather in the Virgin Mary's garden smile purely to one another as they pass under the tall gateway.

Wrapping their innocent bodies and souls is a deep-colored school uniform.

Walking slowly so as to not disturb the pleats in their skirts, so as to not toss their white sailor scarves into disarray... such is the standard of modesty here. Running here because one is in danger of missing class, for instance, is too undignified a sight for students to wish upon themselves.

Lillian Private Academy for Women.

Founded in Meiji 34, this academy was originally intended for the young women of nobility, and is now a Catholic academy of prestigious tradition. Placed in downtown Tokyo, where you can still see traces of Musashi Field's greenery, it is protected by God, a garden where maidens can receive tutelage from pre-school to university.

Time passes, and even now, in Heisei, three era-names past Meiji, it is a valuable academy, where nurtured ladies raised in greenhouses are shipped out in carefully packaged boxes after 18 years of schooling - an arrangement that continues to survive.

In early March, not long before the graduation ceremony, she ran into Rosa Gigantea in the hallway and Rosa Gigantea suddenly asked:

What did they mean with the "swiftly" part of "think back swiftly?"

It was a lyric from the graduation song, Aogeba Totoshi.

Having been asked that without any kind of preface, she was hard pressed to answer. No, even if there had been a preface, she probably wouldn't have been able to answer. Because for all the times she'd sung that song, she'd never thought about the meaning of its lyrics.

On top of that, Rosa Gigantea had informed her that it was "swiftly." Looking over the lyrics sheet, she realized this was correct, and was surprised by it.

If she had been asked, "So, what did you think it was?" then she would have answered equivocally, "I thought it was "sweetly."

However that was the extent of the conversation.

But for some reason it stuck in her mind.

Think back swiftly, rather than that.

Think back sweetly, seemed somehow better.

Looking back, at sweetness, if that was how she thought of her school days, wouldn't that be really happy?

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume7_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
| Forward to [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume7_Chapter1|The Beginning]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume6 Chapter6 4

2023-01-29T05:16:06Z

Andreas B: /* Rosa Chinensis' best day of her life. Part 4. */

===<noinclude>Rosa Chinensis' best day of her life. </noinclude>Part 4.===

The pain in her abdomen was subsiding.

However, whether it was from the fever or a side-effect of the medicine, her body seemed to be gently floating. It felt like it wasn't being held down by the usual gravity.

That's it. It felt like she was walking through water.

Like she had fallen into a giant fish tank.

The students in the hallway, in the stairwell and outside moved around slowly, as though they were fish swimming.

When she first arrived at school her body had probably been in too bad a shape for her to notice it, but there were an incredible number of students flitting about the grounds. There were more people participating in the treasure hunt than she had expected.

Youko too blended in with the fish as she walked. Like walking in a dream, she didn't go very fast. But it wasn't an unpleasant feeling.

"Gokigenyou."

A student she didn't know called out to her. A first year, or a second year. At any rate, not someone in her grade.

"Gokigenyou."

Youko returned the greeting.

"Umm, Rosa Chinensis? Is it okay if we walk together."

"Of course?"

She didn't know whether they were heading to the same place or not, but Youko agreed to travel with her. Thereupon, another student appeared from somewhere, walking in the same direction while maintaining a respectable distance. After a short while, she too came over and greeted her.

"Just like Momotarou."[[Talk:Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume6_Chapter6#1|[1]]]

Youko squealed delightedly. Before she knew it, the numbers had increased and in the end she had an entourage of eight students.

"But, why? I don't have any dumplings."

"It's not like that."

The members of her entourage burst into laughter.

"We didn't come over here because we wanted your dumplings."

"Huh?"

"We just wanted to be by your side. Or maybe it is the same, and the dog, the monkey and the pheasant just used the dumplings as a pretext."

The other girls nodded.

"I've always wanted to make your acquaintance, but you always seemed so perfect that there was never any opening, Rosa Chinensis."

"No opening?"

"But I'm glad that I impulsively called out to you."

"Yeah, yeah. I don't know why, but today you seem to be gentler, or less intense. It makes it much easier to approach you."

"That's a bit rude."

"Ah, sorry."

Though she was rebuked by her friend, there was beauty to be found in that student's slip of the tongue.

"It's okay."

Youko smiled wholeheartedly.

"… Ahh, I see. That's the sort of image I usually project."

She hadn't noticed it herself. She hadn't intentionally been trying to preserve the majesty of Rosa Chinensis, but that was how she was perceived. She hadn't wanted to be an honors student. But that was the only way she knew how to be.

"You know there's always been a fondness for each other."

Us in the Rose Mansion and the regular students outside. She'd always wanted to get closer to them, to meet them halfway, but hadn't been able to do it very well.

"Hey, will you please accompany me to the Rose Mansion?"

"Yes, of course."

Thinking back on it, she'd always been busy. She'd never just aimlessly wandered the halls like this. Never had the time to stop. Never been free to take the scenic route.

Maybe being busy was her way of reassuring herself that she wasn't useless.

When she slowly looked up, the Rose Mansion that she had become accustomed to had an unusual tint to it.

Upon reaching the entrance, the door was opened from the other side.

"Ah, Youko."

Standing there was Rosa Gigantea, Satou Sei. One of her friends who was also called a Rose.

"I was worried you weren't going to make it. Did you come straight from the exam?"

Sei's usually handsome face was sprinkled with crumbs, making her look foolish.

"What have you been scoffing into?"

Wiping some of the stuff off Sei's cheek and looking at it, Youko saw that it was crumbs of brown and yellow sponge cake. Perhaps she couldn't wait until she got home and had taken a cake she received for Valentines Day somewhere and eaten it in secret.

"Ahh, nothing. Hahaha."

As she tried to deceive Youko with an insincere laugh, Sei spotted the group of people behind Youko's back and beckoned them inside.

"Come inside, cute visitors. Welcome to the Rose Mansion."

"Pardon the intrusion."

One by one, Youko's companions entered.

"Good heavens, what a lot of followers you have. Just like Momotarou."

Happily, Sei saw the situation the same sway she had.

"Although regrettably I didn't have any dumplings for them."

"Ahh, in that case we should at least offer them some tea. Shimako and the others are probably still upstairs."

Youko had warned the visitors to take care on the old staircase so that it didn't break and then urged them upwards when suddenly the entry door was flung open.

"Hey, is it true that the yellow card has been found?"

The new arrival's uniquely shaped tie was crooked. Even her trademark hair-band had faint specks of dust on it.

"Eriko... ah, Rosa Foetida."

"Ohh, Rosa Chinensis is in here."

After greeting each other with 'Gokigenyou', Eriko came over to the staircase.

"I don't know much, but I heard a rumor that Rei's card had been found, so I came here to check."

"I just got here this minute, myself."

Last in line, Youko climbed the stairs. Sei was leading them, so she wasn't worried about the students who had followed her here.

"Is that so? Oh yeah, you're wearing your coat, aren't you. That's right, you had an exam today, didn't you?"

"Yeah."

"But I'm sure it was a piece of cake for you, right?"

"Hmm, I wonder."

After climbing the stairs, they arrived at the meeting room / salon on the second floor. While they were standing in front of the door they could hear the commotion from inside.

"…?"

After exchanging glances with Eriko, Youko opened the biscuit shaped door.

And then.

"–"

What was going on?

A miracle was waiting for her inside.

A warm room.

You wouldn't call it a huge space, but there must have been close to forty smiling young women inside.

Some were chatting, some were sipping tea and some were hunting for treasure.

Each of them was passing the time as they pleased.

"Eriko..."

Youko stopped dead. Standing next to her, Eriko squeezed her hand tightly.

"Yeah. Isn't it wonderful."

"There's more."

[[Image:MM_v06_p241.png|thumb]]

Sei, who had gone in ahead of them, took them by the hand and led them over to the window. Despite the cold, she opened the window and said 'Well?'

"This is – "

From the second floor window of the Rose Mansion, they could see into the courtyard.

In the courtyard, the number of students gathered was gradually swelling.

"To fill you in, it's because time's almost up."

Sei smiled. It had been decided that the game would end just like it started, with everyone gathered in the courtyard.

"But it's a nice view, isn't it?"

"… Yeah"

From the scattered classrooms and the school grounds, it felt like everyone was making their way towards the mansion.

"Youko's request."

"Ahh...!"

This scene was what she had wanted to see.

Before she graduated, she had desperately wanted to see the Rose Mansion alive with students. She had wanted to hear their laughter ring out, both inside and outside the building.

"Onee-sama."

The students parted, and she saw the boutons making their way over.

Joyfully she went to meet them, bringing her happiness with her.

"Onee-sama, would you like some tea?"

Sachiko inquired.

"Don't worry about us. The treasure hunt will be ending soon, right?"

"Well then, I'll skip ahead a step and give you these."

Rei put some of the bite sized chocolates that were to be given as prizes to all participants in her hand. In total there were three. She was given Sei's and Eriko's too.

"Truly, I can rest easy now."

Eriko remarked as she was undoing the silver wrapping around the chocolate. The boutons seemed busy as the end of the game drew near.

As she watched her juniors a short distance away, Youko suddenly thought of God.

A student she didn't know pulled out a chair and waved them over.

She waved back and was slowly making her way over there as the tears slowly started to fall. The chocolate she had popped in her mouth was enchantingly sweet.

Youko thought, 'This is a dream.'

"It must have been bad having your exam on Valentines Day."

Sei smiled. But Youko shook her head.

"It's the best."

"Huh?"

"Today has been the best day of my life so far."

The announcement that the game had finished was broadcast.

The best, huh?

That's probably because she still hadn't woken up from her dream.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume6 Chapter6 1

2023-01-28T09:48:23Z

Andreas B: /* Rosa Chinensis' best day of her life. Part 1. */

===<noinclude>Rosa Chinensis' best day of her life. </noinclude>Part 1.===

"… This sucks."

Mizuno Youko, the Rosa Chinensis, muttered to herself aboard the bus.

Luckily, the bus wasn't very crowded. There was no one within 1.5m to take umbrage at her self-pitying soliloquy.

It was already evening. The time to be going home from school.

The bus that was going from the train station towards Lillian's Girls Academy obviously wouldn't have as many people on it. Over half the seats were empty.

"– Oww."

Instinctively she winced as the pain swept through her abdomen like a wave.

(No matter how you look at it, it's completely unreasonable that only women have to suffer this kind of pain)

Her body was in a very sorry state. Because it was that time of the month.

(Oh, I give up)

It wasn't that she didn't usually suffer period pain, it was just that this month was exceptionally bad. Not only had it arrived five days earlier than expected, it was heavier than usual too. There had been no signs of it last night, but unbelievably it had shown up this morning. Consequently, she'd been suffering abdominal pain since the start of the day.

(On top of that)

The bad luck just kept piling up, as the slight case of sniffles she'd had for some time turned into a full blown case of the cold last night. Because she was shivering, she had taken her temperature this morning and it was 37.8ºC. What she was doing may have been detrimental to her health, but she didn't have any comfort margin.

If it had been a normal day, she would have given up right away. But it wasn't, for today she had a university entrance exam.

Naturally, she couldn't spare the time to see a doctor, so she took some medicine for the fever and used every trick in the book to get to the examination center. Her temperature seemed to have gone down thanks to the medicine, but she was suffering from drowsiness as a side-effect. And as an added bonus, it made her stomach ache.

It was in that kind of a state that she took the university entrance exam. She had the feeling that she'd completely filled out the answer form, but looking back at it she had no recollection whatsoever of the type of questions she'd answered or the kind of answers she'd derived.

And with that, she had no idea what the point of taking the medicine was. Those two tablets hadn't made anything better at all.

"Ahh, what was it?"

Youko was idly watching the side of her face reflected in the glass window as she thought.

Why was she being shaken around by the bus when she was in such a poor condition. Surely the right decision would have been to go straight home after the exam, wrap herself up in blankets and go to sleep.

(There was somebody)

She tried to fill in the blanks.

She looked out the window, just like she would during class, and the familiar scenery flowed past her.

(There was … something I had to come to school to do with somebody)

So she had come.

It would have been better to do it tomorrow, but tomorrow would be too late. There must have been some reason why she had to come to school today.

But what that was, she couldn't remember.

It wasn't forgetfulness, but more like her body didn't have the strength required to think about it. Her mind still seemed hazy.

What could it have been.

Inadvertently, she glanced out the window again.

"… Huh!"

Youko stood up without thinking. The view she had seen seemed wrong.

"Damn it."

The slide-show of familiar scenery had finished. Some time ago they had gone past the Lillian's Girls Academy bus stop and were now closer to the next stop.

"Ahh"

Usually there would be a lot of students getting on or off the bus, so there was no need to listen to the announcements. Even if she wasn't paying attention, she'd just be swept along when everyone else got off the bus.

With nothing else to do, Youko pressed the button to let the driver know she wanted to get off at the next stop. In all the time she had been commuting to school, this was the first time she had ever missed her stop.

Just what you'd expect, since today was probably the worst day of her life.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume6 Chapter5 5

2023-01-28T02:47:40Z

Andreas B: /* The Crimson Card. Part 5. */

===<noinclude>The Crimson Card. </noinclude>Part 5.===

Which brings us to this year's Valentine's Day.

I was confident that the same scene from last year would repeat itself again this year. Actually, until I arrived at school it felt just like deja-vu, as though I was tracing out exactly the same course as last year.

Three days earlier, I had gone to a department store to buy a small box of milk chocolates from a certain chocolate maker that my mother liked.

At this time of year, the shops are all packed.

Places that are crowded at the best of times put up special displays that contain tiny shops from chocolate makers that you've never heard of or don't usually visit. The crowding is especially bad in the evening, when office ladies and female students congregate, making you feel as though you're standing on a platform during rush hour. It's even worse around famous chocolate makers, where they have to resort to handing out numbered cards in order to deal with all the customers.

Ordinarily, if a traditional rice cracker maker were to come out with a chocolate coated rice cracker it would be enough to make you want to cry. The mismatch between that and the brand's traditions would be too great. But even they probably don't want to get left behind during this holiday season.

Partly as camouflage, I bought chocolates for my father and two others. I used the excuse that he might be working late to give my father his chocolates in the morning. Giving them to him after he had received a lot of obligatory gift chocolates from his subordinates at work would diminish their value. Overjoyed that the first chocolates he received were from his only daughter, my father offered to drop me off at school on his way to work. Taking advantage of his offer, I arrived at school at quite an early hour.

As I got out of the car in front of the school gates, I saw a black car had also pulled up slightly ahead of us. I supposed it was someone like me, a student at Lillian's that had been given a lift by a family member. The morning peak of students arriving at school was nowhere to be seen just yet, but it wasn't unheard of that someone would arrive at this early hour. Even so, it was somewhat out of the ordinary; usually you'd only get here at this hour if you had something like club practice or preparation for the school festival, or if you were carrying numerous or heavy bags.

As though the student had already been dropped off, the idling car pulled away from the curb. I thanked my father and got out of the car. Maybe it was because the roads were empty, but it took an hour less than usual. The train must take a considerable detour on the way from my house to school. Given that, it would have been better to stay in the small house we lived in when I was in kindergarten – although there's no point in saying that now.

As I jogged past the school gate I saw a figure ahead of me wearing a green dress with an ivory collar – as I had expected it was a student at Lillian's Girls Academy.

At that time I hadn't yet discovered that the figure was Sachiko-san. Although after seeing the car pull away, I probably did have a faint glimmer of expectation. They had probably traded in their cars numerous times during the intervening years, but the car I had just seen had a very similar air about it to the one that Sachiko-san had used so many years ago. I don't know of any student other than Ogasawara Sachiko-san that it would be fitting for such a car to deliver.

"Sa...."

I aborted my attempt to call out to her.

Because I was her classmate, I could have greeted her with "Gokigenyou" and then we could have walked to class together. No matter how much of a big shot she was, we still studied together in the same room. So it wasn't as though I couldn't call out to her.

I don't really understand why I did what I did myself.

Having missed my chance to call out to her I became like a stalker, keeping myself completely concealed as I followed after her.

Sachiko-san stopped in front of Maria-sama and prayed. After offering up a brief prayer she raised her head and set off walking again.

The fork in the path. If you take the path to the right, it will take you to the auditorium and chapel, and then on to the martial arts building and the pool. The left-hand path runs parallel to the library, and if you followed that you would see the high school buildings.

Usually, we took the left-hand path. If you did take the right-hand path, you could get to the school buildings by taking the correct path at the next fork in the road, but it was a fairly large detour. But for some reason, Sachiko-san took the right-hand path. Out of habit I stopped to offer up a perfunctory prayer to Maria-sama, then followed after her.

I wondered where she was going.

Because she doesn't belong to any clubs, I didn't think she was going somewhere because of a morning training session. At first I thought she might have been going to meet Rosa Foetida en bouton, Hasekura Rei-san, at the martial arts building, but they see each other every day and I couldn't think of a reason why she would need to see her before school started.

That was when I remembered about today's festivities. That is, the event organized by the newspaper club wherein we have to search for the treasure hidden by the Roses' en boutons.

I had wanted to laugh it off as being typical of Minako-san, but found that hard to do. In one of the stories involving Sachiko-san, they said that the winners would receive a present from the boutons. After the rumor that it was a ticket for a half-day date, my heart couldn't keep still.

I was surprised that Sachiko-san went along with the plan. After seeing her attitude last year, I expected she would absolutely refuse. To put it in Sachiko-san's words, "Why are you looking for treasure?" followed by "Why are we going on a date?" I guess it was about then that I came to my conclusion.

(A treasure hunt, huh)

It hit me like a flash of lightning. Sachiko-san was probably going to discuss the plans for today with Rei-san. That was also the reason why they had chosen a time that wouldn't draw attention to themselves. Rosa Gigantea en bouton, Toudou Shimako-san would probably be there too. The three must have agreed to meet at the martial arts building.

But then Sachiko-san suddenly stopped.

She seemed to have stopped right in front of the old greenhouse. She was a bit off course if she was heading towards the martial arts building.

Sachiko-san surveyed her surroundings. I quickly hid behind a tree in case she looked my way.

My heart was thumping, wondering if I'd been discovered. But after swiveling her head back and forth as though she was watching out for something, Sachiko-san gave a sigh of relief by the door. It was okay. I still hadn't been seen.

At times like that I was thankful for my short stature. Also when I'm able to still fit into the cute clothes and shoes made by children's clothes makers.

Sachiko-san slipped into the greenhouse. Before opening the door, she gave her bag a tight squeeze.

The greenhouse.

Even though I was acting dangerously like a stalker, there was no way I had the audacity to walk into the greenhouse. If I got any closer than this, I'd be discovered.

The greenhouse was so old that the glass was broken in places, but the space inside it seemed to be isolated from the rest of the outside world. Taking even a single step inside was a conscious action. Were Sachiko-san to inquire as to the reason why I had come into the greenhouse, I would have no answer.

I stayed outside and quietly peeked in. Up ahead was the school's back gate, so even if Sachiko-san saw me I wouldn't look completely out of place. I hadn't even been able to confirm if Rei-san and Shimako-san were also there.

After about ten minutes, Sachiko-san came out of the greenhouse. Alone, she looked around after exiting just like she did a short while ago but she didn't seem to notice me, as I was on the opposite side of the greenhouse to the entrance.

After that, Sachiko-san walked off towards the school buildings, as though she was making her way to school from the back gate. Naturally, she didn't turn around to look back at the greenhouse even once.

I agonized over whether I should follow Sachiko-san or look inside the greenhouse before deciding on the latter. Sachiko-san was probably going to head straight to our classroom. And then prepare for another day at school like usual.

(In that case)

I wasn't able to contain my curiosity. What had Sachiko-san been doing inside there? Once I started thinking about it, I couldn't stop.

Someone might still be inside. Even still, they definitely wouldn't be Sachiko-san, so it would probably be okay. At that moment, there was no one who was more frightening to me than Sachiko-san.

When I entered the greenhouse, the atmosphere changed.

There was no one else there.

The rays of the morning sun pouring through the glass had the same kind of solemnity as a stained glass window, but without the color.

I walked back and forth inside the greenhouse, searching for a clue. No matter what, I wanted to find out what Sachiko-san had been doing in here.

And then, that's when I found it. It had been about ten minutes since I first entered the greenhouse.

"This is – "

In the old greenhouse, the floorboards had been torn up and there was a flowerbed with plants growing out of the bare earth. In here, I saw something that looked slightly unusual. There were traces that a hole had been dug up and filled in next to the base of some shrub that I didn't know the name of.

It had been carefully filled in, but the surface of the ground was damp. It was as though it had just been completed this very minute. The smell of fresh soil hung in the air.

My heart was thumping with curiosity as I felt the area with my hand. As expected, the ground was soft.

I had a look around and spotted a gardening trowel sitting on top of one of the racks that held pots. Using this, I started to dig. There was no hesitation. Nor was there any sense of guilt. There was only desperation. All I wanted was to expose Sachiko-san's secret.

After digging down about ten centimeters, it felt as though the trowel was sliding against something and, in the end, a plastic bag appeared.

Inside it was the crimson card. From a single glance I could tell that this was the treasure for today's treasure hunt.

I brushed the dirt off it and, in a daze, put it in my bag. I wasn't composed enough to think about what you would call that sort of behavior. My judgment had regressed to that of a child's – I saw something I wanted and grabbed it without thinking.

I put the dirt back where it came from, and left the greenhouse as though I was fleeing.

With that, the crimson card would not be found. I would hold onto it until the end, and not hand it over to anyone.

My heart pounded with excitement.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume6 Chapter4 3

2023-01-25T22:05:56Z

Andreas B: /* Dessert. Part 3. */

===<noinclude>Dessert. </noinclude>Part 3.===

"Hello, is this the Ogasawara-san residence? My name is Fukuzawa Yumi and I am a student in the first year peach class in the high school section of Lillian's Girls Academy. I apologize for calling so late in the evening, but may I please speak to Sachiko-sama?"

Yumi spoke in a whisper.

She was sitting on top of her bed, with her legs folded back underneath her. Her hand was clenched around the telephone handset.

"Is it strange to use 'san' with Ogasawara, but 'sama' with Sachiko? Then perhaps Ogasawara-sama?.... I'll try it one more time. Hello – "

The phone was switched off. This was a dry run.

"Okay, that's perfect."

This was the fifth time she had practiced it, making amendments along the way. Finally it had taken shape. However.

"That's what I'll say if one of the household staff answers the phone. Next is what to say if Aunt Sayako answers the phone."

"And then? Are you going to run through what to say if her father or grandfather answer the phone? Give it a rest."

An unexpected voice called out from behind her and she spun around to see her younger brother standing at the door, his body jutting half-way into her room.

"…. You scared me. What is it, Yuuki. You can't just come in here as you please."

"I knocked first."

It seems she had been so wrapped up in her practice that she hadn't heard him.

"I thought I heard some Buddhist chanting coming from the room next door, and it gave me the creeps."

"Buddhist chanting !?"

A Lillian's student doing Buddhist chanting? You moron.

"If you keep rehearsing like this, it'll be too late to make the call. It's already after 9 o'clock. Don't you think you should call soon? Take your chances with who answers the phone. Who knows, Sachiko-san herself might pick up."

Yuuki strolled into the room and shut the door as he was talking. It stopped the heat from escaping, so she didn't mind.

"Sachiko-''sama''"

"Picky, picky. Correcting me over such a minor matter."

For some strange reason, Yuuki had good intuition, so he had probably foreseen that Yumi would want to call Sachiko-sama to thank her for today, but would have trouble going through with it.

"If you like, I could call her."

He deftly snatched the phone.

"Stop – right – there."

Yumi grabbed it back, flustered.

At least spare her from that. Nothing could be more embarrassing than her younger brother phoning and saying 'thank you for taking care of my sister.' First of all, what would Sachiko-sama think?

You aren't even able to make a single phone call yourself?

Just thinking about it made her want to run away. It would be better to not make the call and be a discourteous disgrace than that.

Come to think of it, she also had that option of leaving things as they were and not making the call.

"Ahh, you were just thinking about not calling her, weren't you?"

Yuuki whispered.

"How did you know?"

"It's written all over your face."

"Oooh."

It was a shock to be told that by a relative. Although they had matching raccoon-like faces, Yumi could never guess what Yuuki was thinking.

"So, if you don't call her?"

"It'll be okay, I think."

"So either way is fine then."

"Yep."

"But didn't you originally think you should call her?"

"I guess."

"So all your practice was pointless then."

"…"

"It's just a thought, but Sachiko-san won't be expecting you to be able to speak flawlessly when you call her. Even if you make a mess of it, there's still value in receiving the call. Especially for her."

"So you're telling me to call her after all, aren't you."

"I'm not telling you."

"You are."

But what Yuuki was saying was definitely correct. Despite being her younger brother, he was usually pretty reliable for this sort of thing.

Yumi wiped her sweaty palms on the bed cover then turned her attention back to the phone.

"Can you stay until I've dialed the number?"

She wanted Yuuki to watch, to make sure she didn't try and get out of it.

"Yeah, that's fine."

"But you have to leave the room while it's ringing. It would be embarrassing if you heard our conversation."

"Such complicated orders."

Nonetheless, Yuuki went on stand-by with his hand on the door knob.

Everything was ready.

Yuuki gave the 'go' sign, and Yumi's finger reached for the call button on the receiver.

And at the same time as this.

The muted sound of the phone ringing on the first floor was heard, followed a split-second later by the louder ringing of the handset in her hand.

"Aaah"

Her heart was pounding, and she instinctively let go of the receiver, but not before her finger had reached out and pressed the call button.

(Damn it)

Now she had no choice but to answer the phone. Yumi hurriedly retrieved the handset, put on her best telephone voice, and spoke.

"Ahh, hello. Fukuzawa residence."

And then.

"I apologize for calling so late at night. My name is Ogasawara Sachiko and I am a second year student at Lillian's Girls Academy – "

"Onee-sama!?"

"Ahh, I'm so glad that's you, Yumi."

There was no mistaking it. What she was hearing from the receiver was her beloved onee-sama's voice.

"Just now, right this second, I was going to call you, onee-sama."

"It seems so. I could tell because you answered on the first ring."

Laughter was coming from Sachiko-sama's side of the phone.

"Umm, thank you very much for today, onee-sama."

Yumi was sitting with her legs tucked under her, facing the wall with her head bowed down. She knew she couldn't be seen, but that type of behavior was ingrained in her.

She could sense that, behind her, Yuuki had left the room. She was a bit annoyed by his snort of laughter, regardless of whether it was from relief or from shock.

"To tell you the truth, I was a bit nervous"

"About what?"

"About calling your house. I was wondering if I would be able to properly greet your mother or father if they answered the phone."

"…"

What Yumi heard was so unexpected that she was doubting her ears. It was hard to believe that Sachiko-sama, who was always so majestic and fearless would be nervous about greeting her parents.

[[Image:MM_v06_p165.png|thumb]]

"Hello, Yumi? Are you there?"

"… Yeah. Umm, onee-sama, is that really true?"

"Of course it is. Apart from Yuuki, I haven't met any of your family. I don't know what type of things you've been telling them about me."

"What type of things? Naturally, I've been telling them that you're a wonderful onee-sama."

"Really? You haven't been telling them that I'm a selfish and hysterical onee-sama?"

"… Just a little."

"Hey"

They both burst into laughter simultaneously.

Despite the distance between their houses, they were able to laugh together. She could picture Sachiko-sama's smiling face in her mind.

Telephones are fantastic.

They're like a telepathy machine, she thought.

"I had fun today, Yumi. We should do this again."

"Yes"

Yumi put all her effort into sending an 'okay' sign. The electro-magnetic wave flew from her handset to the base unit, and from there down a thin copper line to Sachiko-sama's house. All to deliver her cheery voice.

"Well, I'll see you tomorrow, Yumi."

"Yeah. Good night."

"Good night."

Yumi pressed the button to hang up after Sachiko-sama had ended the call from her side.

"Ooooh."

Yumi laid back against her bed.

Thump. Thump.

"Onee-sama called me."

A couple of minutes later, she still hadn't calmed down.

It was hard to explain, but it was a joy that she wasn't even able to imagine a few minutes earlier. That a single telephone call could bring her so much happiness.

Yumi went to bed earlier than usual that night.

Today had been such a fun day, but tomorrow would probably be a wonderful day as well, she thought.

Good night.

See you tomorrow.

The sooner tomorrow comes, the better.

Because her beloved onee-sama was waiting for her tomorrow.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume6 Chapter4 ２

2023-01-25T21:48:18Z

Andreas B: /* Dessert. Part 2. */

===<noinclude>Dessert. </noinclude>Part 2.===

"…"

Yoshino had come out of her room because her mother had told her that her friend was here, but when she saw who was standing there, she was lost for words.

"Gokigenyou. Can we talk for a bit?"

Her frilly dress could be seen poking out from underneath her coat. Her wavy hair that appeared to have been styled with a curling iron was already wilting, no longer able to defy the passage of time.

In the entrance was her hated rival for Rei-chan's love, Tanuma Chisato.

"… I guess. Although are we really friends?"

"What else could I do? It would look suspicious if I didn't say we were friends, right."

"Well, that's true."

Chisato-san's position was actually 'Rei-chan's fan,' but it would seem a bit odd if she said that when visiting Yoshino. Certainly, it was convenient for both Yoshino and her family that Chisato-san had called herself a friend from Lillian's.

"Won't you come in?"

Her mother had called out, asking 'Why don't you invite her inside?' so, unpleasant though it was, Yoshino reluctantly asked her in.

"It's okay."

Chisato-san shook her head and said she'd be going home soon.

"So? Why did you come here? If you're looking for Rei-chan's house, it's next door."

"I know."

"And what about Rei-chan? You didn't come here together?"

"No. She'd still be riding her bike now."

"Bike?"

Yoshino left Chisato-san in the entry and went outside. Rei-chan's usual bike was definitely missing from the Hasekura family's bike shed.

"What do you mean? Are you saying that Rei-chan rode her bike to K station today?"

She asked, returning to the entry. Chisato-san said 'Yeah' and nodded, looking slightly proud.

"Rei-sama was so incredibly kind. When we were planning the date, I said I wanted to see a movie. And she said 'Let's do that, then.' And then she said 'But if we do that, we won't have any money left over for lunch or train fares, right? So we can each make a box lunch and eat them in the park.' Rei-sama's cooking was really good. She even ate my failed attempt without complaining."

"Uh huh. So what is it you want to say?"

"It's about Rei-sama's kindness. I was fine because I used my commuter pass to get to K station, but Rei-sama doesn't have a commuter pass, does she?"

"Well, yeah. Since we walk to school."

"So she rode her bike there, for my sake. Because the 3000 yen had to include transportation. And we have to write a report, so the numbers have to match up."

That was pretty stingy of her, Yoshino thought. Because she wanted to see a movie, they had to bring their own lunch. Because she wanted to see a movie, Rei-chan couldn't catch the bus. While they were doing that, Yoshino had been eating her extravagant lunch and reading her book.

"Because it was dark, Rei-sama took me home."

"Huh?"

"She said that I didn't have to write it in the report. To say that we had split up at K station."

"… I don't understand what you're trying to say."

"She bought a ticket with her own money, and accompanied me to my home."

Now it made sense.

Saying that they had split up at K station was camouflage, to hide the fact that the budget had been blown by Rei-chan spending several hundred yen of her own money in order to properly escort her date home. Just what you'd expect from Mr. Lillian. Impeccable, wouldn't you say?

Yoshino understood Rei-chan's immense popularity.

"She even went as far as buying a magazine at a convenience store in my neighborhood."

"That's typical of Rei-chan, being so serious. She'd even prepared an excuse about doing some personal shopping to go to the station closest to your house."

"That's what I'm talking about. Rei-sama's kind, right?"

Yoshino knew about kindness. But in Rei-chan's case, it went beyond kindness to stubbornness. Not just Mr. Lillian but Mr. Perfect.

"So? What is someone that was escorted home like a princess doing in a place like this?"

Unable to see the theme of the conversation even after all this time, Yoshino was getting irritated. Just having Chisato-san standing here in front of her wasn't putting her in a good mood.

Yoshino couldn't believe her ears when she heard Chisato-san's response to her question.

"Me? I returned home for a few moments, then headed out again."

"Ehh?"

Involuntarily she cried out. All of the effort Rei-chan had gone to by buying a train ticket and escorting Chisato-san home had just been casually tossed aside, hadn't it?

But that wasn't the only surprising part. What Chisato-san said next was even more amazing.

"I quietly followed Rei-sama and caught the same train to K station."

"Huh? Then? No way... Did Rei-chan – "

"She didn't know. I was in a different carriage, and she was reading her magazine. Then I caught a bus and came here ahead of her."

"That's pretty stupid, yeah?"

The words were out of her mouth before she knew it. The pussy-cat image she hid behind while at school was too restricting. They didn't have time to mince words.

"I know it was stupid. I get it."

Chisato-san shot back, angrily.

Well, that was probably true. There was no need for Yoshino to objectively point this out. Chisato-san would have been able to realize subjectively that her own behavior was quite odd. But if she hadn't realized her strange behavior, it may have explained their confusing conversation.

"Once more, why?"

Yoshino asked, after she had calmed down. Chisato-san's response to her question was curt.

"Because I had something I wanted to tell you."

"Something you wanted to tell me?"

You've already said plenty, Yoshino thought. About how kind Rei-chan had been.

"The movie was fun. Rei-sama listened to my request and took me to see a romantic movie even though she probably wasn't interested in it."

"Well, that's …"

That's precisely her tastes, Yoshino thought. Chisato-san must have believed the incorrect information that had been printed in the Lillian Kawaraban, so she didn't know Rei-chan's preferences. There's no doubt that Rei-chan would have happily watched the romantic movie.

"We also went window shopping. There was a cute antique doll but it was expensive, so we only looked at it. And Rei-sama accompanied me everywhere we went."

Chisato-san continued.

"We couldn't go to the zoo or the amusement park because they have an entrance fee, but we walked around the lake in the public park. They had rowboats that some families and couples were using, but I was content just to watch. Because Rei-sama was by my side. When I would turn to look at her, her smiling face would be looking only at me."

"So, what. You came all this way just to give me your report?"

"That's right. Something wrong?"

Chisato-san grinned evilly. Her matter-of-fact attitude was grating.

"I came to brag to you. About how fun my half-day date was with Rei-sama. About how kind Rei-sama was. I"

Chisato-san's voice faltered at that point.

(Huh?)

The proud look on her face that had been so grating gradually contorted and then the tears tumbled down in large drops.

"… Hey, why are you crying?"

Yoshino was trying to understand, but Chisato-san just gave a small sniffle and cried. The half-day date was fun, right? Rei-chan was kind, right? So why was she crying and looking so miserable?

"Chisato-san..."

Yoshino gently put her hands on Chisato-san's shoulders. Even if she was an annoying rival for Rei-chan's affection, there's a temporary truce when your opponent is crying.

Chisato-san slowly raised her downcast head.

"I saw you, Yoshino-san."

"Huh?"

"On the pedestrian bridge, in front of the park."

"Oh, really?"

She had failed, and been seen. Even worse, it was by the person she least wanted to be seen by.

"So I thought I'd make you jealous by clinging to Rei-sama's arm."

"Then you succeeded splendidly. I was so jealous I wanted to slap you."

Yoshino was starting to get angry just remembering it.

"I hated you, Yoshino-san."

"Oh, really."

Yoshino hadn't thought that Chisato-san liked her, so it didn't come as a shock. Indeed, it would have been worse if Chisato-san had told her that she liked her.

"Before your surgery, you had the image of a tragic heroine, and Rei-sama was always by your side, helping you out. That was exactly how I interpreted it."

"I wasn't forcing her to do that, you know. Rei-chan enjoyed fussing over me."

"That's something else that I can't stand."

"What now?"

Even though Yoshino thought she was offering up a truce, Chisato-san showed no indication of letting up her attack. Yoshino was troubled. Not wanting to brag, but she didn't really have a lot of patience.

"How you're monopolizing gentle Rei-sama's affection. After flaunting it during the Yellow Rose Revolution, you simply got back together with her."

"Hold up"

"And how you call Rei-sama, 'Rei-chan.'"

"Chisato-san. You're – "

"I've always hated that, but, just for today, I didn't think there would be anything for me to hate."

Chisato-san paused momentarily, then continued in a barely audible voice.

"Rei-sama wasn't aware of it, but she called me 'Yoshino' five times today."

"Huh...?"

"No matter what we talked about, it wasn't long before Yoshino-san popped up. 'How Yoshino did this' or 'when I came here with Yoshino.' … So I was jealous of you. But I couldn't say anything to Rei-sama. When I got home, my anger wouldn't go away, so I …"

" – Chisato-san."

"I know it's not fair to complain to you about it."

Chisato-san started to sob uncontrollably.

She was hurting. It was only natural that she would be crying. It wasn't just her anger that had driven her to do this.

Chisato-san was pitiable.

You couldn't help but feel for her.

"I'm sorry."

Yoshino embraced Chisato-san.

It was Rei-chan's fault.

It was all Rei-chan's fault.

"I'm sorry my older sister is so insensitive."

In the cramped entry, the two of them embraced and continued to weep, until the end.

Like fools, until the end.

Like friends.

Until the end.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume6 Chapter3 6

2023-01-25T21:05:04Z

Andreas B: /* Main. Part 6. */

===<noinclude>Main. </noinclude>Part 6.===

Shizuka-sama said farewell, and started to leave.

Having just finished singing Ave Maria, she wasn't going to go back to the Rose Mansion. She had things to do, she said.

"Ahh, what about the cake?"

Shimako called out to Shizuka-sama, thinking it would bring her back.

"My gift to you."

Looking back quickly, Shizuka-sama smiled.

"Huh?"

"Or maybe your reward for cleaning up."

If Shizuka-sama continued on her way home, Shimako would have to return the room in the Rose Mansion to its original condition by herself. It was like some kind of punishment game, except the task wasn't taxing and the compensation was cheesecake.

"If there's too much, you could share it with someone."

"Haa."

Even if she took it home, she doubted whether her parents would eat it. So she was left wondering if she should refrigerate it, or eat it all herself. So, for Shimako, it was like a punishment game after all. If it had been Yumi-san or Yoshino-san, it would have been decided quite simply and there would be no problem.

"I don't know about you, but I had fun today. I wanted to tease you a bit, Shimako-san."

"Tease?"

"I acted unconcerned, but I held a bit of a grudge from when you rejected me."

Shimako had been asked to be Shizuka-sama's petit soeur after Rosa Gigantea graduated. That was probably the rejection she was speaking of.

"So I snapped at you and showed off – but I wasn't good enough to pull off a perfect villain."

"… I like you, Shizuka-sama."

Words that take you by surprise are often close to the truth. Until now, she hadn't really considered whether or not she liked Shizuka-sama, but it was probably the case.

She liked Shizuka-sama.

As a human, she was likable.

"Thank-you. Me too."

Shizuka-sama blessed Shimako with a smile that contained no hint of sarcasm, then walked up to her and took her hand.

Her warm hand. It felt comfortable, as though they had known each other for a long time.

It was strange, but that time when Shizuka-sama had visited the Rose Mansion, she had adapted to the atmosphere as though she had always been there.

"It's ironic. If Rosa Gigantea didn't exist, we may have become soeurs... although we both care deeply for Rosa Gigantea."

"But Rosa Gigantea does exist."

"Right, so we're both happy."

Shizuka-sama let go of the hand she was holding.

"Later."

"… Shizuka-sama."

"Right, before I forget. I'm the type to hold a grudge, so there might still be some payback to come."

"Scary."

"Indeed. You should prepare yourself."

Shizuka-sama turned and disappeared down the hallway. Shimako waited five minutes thinking she might come back, but that wasn't the case. It seems like the payback she spoke of wouldn't be happening today.

With her spirit uplifted and her body wearied, Shimako descended the staircase and headed towards the Rosa Mansion.

For some reason, her steps felt leaden. She had certainly been strung out and spun around by Shizuka-sama, but she didn't mind that. When they had been together, she had a spring in her step and things had been simple. Time had ceased to have any meaning as she was assaulted by various emotions.

Now, walking down the empty hallway, she remembered the words of Shizuka-sama.

Perhaps I'm the one that has disappeared.

She had a premonition of what it might be like if she had to leave here prior to graduation, like Shizuka-sama. Leaving behind your good friends, abandoning your studies mid-way through them and seemingly running away. The image of this overlapped with her present self walking alone through the school buildings perfectly.

It's better not to want something, if you're only going to lose it in the end.

It's better to be carefree, so as to be able to leave here at any time.

But, contrary to that sentiment, she had accepted Rosa Gigantea as her onee-sama and become good friends with Yumi-san and Yoshino-san.

After all, no man is an island. If some kind person offers you a hand, it's not weakness to take hold of it.

In her heart, Shimako cursed Shizuka-sama. Why did she desert her? Here, now, being alone was the hardest thing to endure on their date. Tidying up the Rose Mansion, running at full speed through the school, delving into the darkness within her heart, all of these were trivial compared to the loneliness of being left by herself in this place.

Shimako was afraid of the school.

Without the students, the school was definitely just a container.

She was afraid of losing the people she loved.

She was afraid of being alone.

Shimako started to run. She had to get out of here quickly.

She was going to go back to the Rose Mansion, get her belongings and go home. She could come to school early tomorrow and do the cleaning then. At any rate, she didn't want to spend a second longer than necessary before escaping this solitude.

From the school building to the courtyard, then from the courtyard she tumbled into the Rose Mansion. But still her feeling of loneliness hadn't disappeared. The Rose Mansion was the same as the school buildings. Or perhaps worse, since she was more attached to this place.

The staircase swayed wildly as she ascended. It was the first time she had climbed it so violently.

If she were to stop, it felt like the loneliness would catch up with her and she wouldn't be able to move again. She understood that she was only chasing after herself, but that did nothing to calm her.

Shimako opened that extremely familiar door.

And then.

"Ah, welcome back."

A voice she hadn't expected called out.

"…. Huh?"

The shock was too great, and Shimako couldn't believe what she saw in front of her.

What was going on?

The room was warm, and there was someone elegantly sipping tea at the table.

"I saw your bag was here, so I thought you'd come back and decided to wait. Where did you go? … Wait, why are you looking at me like that?"

[[Image:MM_v06_p133.png|thumb]]

For a dream or an illusion, it was quite real. If that person was here, they would probably be eating the whole cheesecake with a fork.

And that's what was happening.

"Onee-sama....?"

"Bingo! But why would you need to confirm it? You can see that just by looking at me, right? Or did you think it was a raccoon or fox in disguise?"

She wouldn't have minded if it was a lie or an illusion.

But this was the genuine Rosa Gigantea.

"Ahh – "

Shimako's body gave way, and she collapsed on the floor.

"Wh-What's wrong!?"

Startled, Rosa Gigantea hurried over to help but she had lost the will to stand up.

"Shimako?"

"Onee-sama... I was"

She clung to her and cried.

She couldn't hold back the words any longer and they came spilling out, in a loud voice as she called out frantically.

Hurting.

Lonely.

Scared.

Although still confused, Rosa Gigantea held her in her arms without saying a word. Now, what she needed most was to be held in those arms. Why are you here? Why are you crying? They didn't need words to ask each other these questions.

The room was warmed by Rosa Gigantea's presence in it.

She had left her loneliness on the other side of the door.

And Shimako finally found peace of mind in Rosa Gigantea's arms.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume6 Chapter3 5

2023-01-25T19:49:33Z

Andreas B: /* Main. Part 5. */

===<noinclude>Main. </noinclude>Part 5.===

"It's a shame you don't have a microwave oven."

Shizuka-sama remarked, putting down her fork.

"The quiche is okay, but the stewed tongue and mushroom dish is supposed to be piping hot."

"There isn't one in the Rose Mansion."

At Shimako's words, Shizuka-sama flopped down over the table, dejected.

"You should have said so, Shimako-san. If I had known, I wouldn't have bought these."

"I'm sorry. I didn't realize."

They were alone in the Rose Mansion.

It was quiet.

Not just in the Rose Mansion. It was as though the high school had been closed down, and all the buildings were holding their breath, watching these unexpected visitors.

"Is this your first time coming to school on a Sunday?"

"Yeah"

"It's my second time. The first time, I came to pick up some sheet music I had forgotten."

"Oh, so that's why you said that to the security guard?"

"Right. I knew how to get inside without arousing suspicion."

Lillian's Girls Academy was an all girls school, so it was protected by a tall wall and sturdy gates. Not only that, but there were numerous security guards constantly patrolling the grounds and one stationed in a guardhouse by each of the gates to prevent outsiders from trespassing. Because of this, the students could go about their studies feeling safe and secure.

But, things were a bit different on the weekend. All the gates were closed, except for the side entrance near the main gate. And there was only a single security guard, sitting in the guardhouse by the gate.

In short, even though they had made it here, spending time at school on Sunday was not exactly a dream come true. Of course, when clubs or committees met, the standard procedures had to be followed.

"You say 'I came to pick up something I left behind,' and then show your school handbook. When he has confirmed your photo in the book, he'll let you in even though you're not in school uniform."

Just like Shizuka-sama had said, the security guard cheerfully ushered them in. And so the two of them were here now, in the Rose Mansion.

"But, by and large, it's still a tasty lunch, don't you agree?"

"Yeah"

As proof of that, they ate all of the food they had brought except for the cake. The cooled stewed tongue was no exception.

"I now understand why you chose rice balls as the main dish, Shimako-san."

"But I didn't think about it that deeply."

It was simply that she preferred Japanese food. When Shizuka-sama said to her, 'I have to make a phone call, so can you get a main dish?' she immediately thought of rice balls. Or, rather, she couldn't think of anything other than that.

"A victory for the subconscious then. Things like pilaf and pasta are much better when they're hot."

"… Oh, I see. When you said main dish, you would have been happy with pilaf or pasta."

"No, I wouldn't have been happy. I was happy with rice balls."

Shizuka-sama laughed as she held her stomach, and Shimako unexpectedly found herself laughing along with her.

The cake still remained, but the two of them were both full, so they postponed eating it.

"We're still okay for time, right?"

Shizuka-sama inquired, looking at her wrist watch.

"Yeah"

Shimako agreed as she stood up, and refilled both their cups with tea. The steam rising from the tea cups and the sunlight streaming through the window were both warm. There was no need for heating just yet.

"But I never would have thought of coming to school on a day off."

Shimako said, as she returned to her chair that was facing Shizuka-sama.

"Really?"

"Yeah. I mean, is it really interesting to go to school when there's no-one there?"

Hearing this, Shizuka-sama looked into the distance with a complicated expression that seemed both troubled and amused.

"Interesting, you say? … Well, when you look at something from a different angle, it looks fresh. The usual school buildings, the usual hallways, classrooms – the atmosphere when the usual classmates, teachers and other students are not here... Or I might be seeing things. Perhaps I'm the one that has disappeared. Everyone else is carrying on their normal school life in some other place, no?"

"I'm the one that has disappeared"

Shimako whispered.

She sympathized with that feeling just a fraction. It wasn't the sensation she got from being at school with no-one around, but she had often thought about what it would be like if she hadn't come to this school, or if she were to vanish from here.

Previously she would think about it dispassionately, but lately she hadn't thought about it much at all.

Shizuka-sama would be leaving Lillian's soon. So perhaps the image was more real to her.

"You see the school simply as a container, Shimako-san."

"Container?"

Being prompted, Shizuka-sama added 'It's not a bad thing,' then continued.

"The school is a container for people, I mean. Currently, you're interested in the people, so the container doesn't matter to you."

"And you?"

"Me?"

"You don't seem uninterested in people, Shizuka-sama."

"Right. And recent events too."

As she sipped her tea, Shizuka-sama smiled broadly.

"For instance, I'm deeply interested in Yumi-san."

"Ahh, Yumi-san."

Shimako smiled broadly too. For some reason, whenever she thinks of that classmate it brings a smile to her face.

"In her interview with the 'Lillian Kawaraban', Sachiko-san said their first meeting was an unexpected chance, and similar things. But to me, it feels like their meeting was bound to happen. For Yumi-san, if Sachiko-san were to leave, then it would be the same as bidding farewell to her school life itself. For Sachiko-san, how enriching her school life is would be completely different depending on whether Yumi-san was by her side or not."

"I see."

Whether consciously or subconsciously, Sachiko-sama fully appreciated Yumi-san's charm, and chose her to be her petit soeur. It was tempting to think of it as fate. But there were other such unimaginable meetings that occurred – Shimako thought. Like her and Rosa Gigantea.

"And also Shimako-san."

"Huh?"

"I'm also interested in you."

Shizuka-sama said, unexpectedly.

I'm also interested in you.

It was like a surprise attack that left her spellbound. It took a while for the meaning to slowly reach her.

"Because I'm Rosa Gigantea's petit soeur?"

Shimako gave voice to the reason that came to mind. She could think of no other reason why Shizuka-sama would be interested in her.

"… Or, rather, what's inside of you. The part that's not your role or facade."

"What's inside me –"

"The impetus was the last day they accepted nominations for candidacy in the school council elections."

The last day they accepted nominations for candidacy in the school council elections, those events of about a month ago.

"What was it that I did?"

At Shimako's question, Shizuka-sama smiled wryly and said, "Oh, you've forgotten?"

"That you wouldn't accept me. That you wouldn't call anyone other than Rosa Gigantea your onee-sama. Those things."

"Ahh –"

"Back then, that was your true intention, straight from your heart, right? That was a part of you that wasn't in the image of Toudou Shimako I had in my head, so I was frankly astonished. Because of that. Before you said this, I didn't see you as anything other than Rosa Gigantea's petit soeur. But suddenly I wanted to know about the person that is Toudou Shimako."

Shizuka-sama clasped her hands together on the table, and looked straight at Shimako-san. Shizuka-sama's gaze was unique. Like a polished gem. It was cold enough to drop your body temperature. But it was beautiful in its purity.

"And so? How much have you learned?"

Shimako allowed the silence to continue for a short time, before she asked. It wasn't her intention, but it did sound a bit sarcastic.

"I'm not a detective or a private investigator, so I don't want to know about your family."

"Is that so?"

"I only want to look into you. To gaze upon you. I'll overlook everyone except you."

It felt like Shizuka-sama had already seen right through her.

Even though she hadn't told her anything.

Even though she hadn't laid bare her heart.

"Because of that, I was able to find your hidden card."

Shizuka-sama said, smiling tenderly.

"So I thought this would be a perfect opportunity, to be able to spend some time relaxing with you."

Again, Shizuka-sama looked at her watch. She was talking about relaxing, but perhaps she had something planned after this.

"Shizuka-sama?"

"Ahh, sorry. Contrary to the plan, I think I have to hurry things along."

"Contrary to the plan?"

"Exactly. Shimako-san, let's clear this up quickly, shall we?"

As she said this, Shizuka-sama stood up.

"Huh?"

Shimako wasn't really sure what Shizuka-sama had meant by her last remark. The containers from the delicatessen were disposable, and cleaning the cups they had been drinking from was no big deal.

Then Shizuka-sama said 'Here,' took a manila envelope from her handbag and placed the contents on the table. The sound of paper rustling could be heard.

"This – "

Shimako picked it up to have a look. It was loose leaf paper that had been bound together and, apart from the cover page, was filled with tightly-packed writing.

"My meddling classmates prepared itineraries for our date."

"Oh"

"And this was the final candidate."

On the cover were the words 'School Version.' Meeting place, what to buy, bus timetable – all of these and more were recorded in minute detail.

"Just like they've written, we came to school on a Sunday. If we followed what's in there, it would be easy for me to hand in my report, right?"

"But, the report..."

The meeting location, the things they bought, they were all different. The bus timetable they had copied was also irrelevant, and what they had done while at school was somewhat different.

"Right. That's why I said, contrary to the plan."

"So you'll make amendments?"

"I'd like to keep it to this. What do you think?"

"If you think you'll be able to face your classmates after doing that."

Shimako also stood up, and took the cups and cutlery over to the sink. While she was doing this, Shizuka-sama stuffed the report back in her purse and left the room with it, calling to Shimako to hurry up. Because she was wearing her coat, Shimako didn't take the time to do the washing up.

Down the creaking staircase and out of the Rose Mansion. The sun was growing large in the west.

"First off, the committee notice board."

When they entered into the school buildings from the courtyard, Shizuka-sama called out 'let's go' and took off at a run.

"Huh!?"

"I said we're in a hurry, didn't I? You'll be left behind."

She laughed as she ran off. The distance between them grew larger.

"So unreasonable."

Reluctantly, Shimako too started to run. Ordinarily, this was something she would never do. "Don't run in the hallways" had been a standard rule since preschool.

There was no-one in the school.

There was no-one in the hallway.

The only person was the one running ahead of her.

The sound of their feet echoed around the building.

Like a chorus, like a canon. Up the stairs, along the corridor.

"You're out of shape, Shimako-san."

In front of the committee meeting board, on the wall in front of the lecture hall, Shizuka-sama laughed at Shimako's ragged breathing when she finally arrived.

"We have different lung capacity, no?"

She thought that singers would have training to improve their nose and lungs. In contrast, the environmental care committee did neither speaking practice nor physical training.

"According to the report, we 'chat about that place in both of our memories.' But, looking at the board, I don't feel any strong emotions."

"Is that so?"

The board had this week's news from the environmental care committee posted on it. For the treasure hunt, the white card had been affixed above this.

Back then she was deeply moved that somebody, anybody, had found her card.

The white card was her heart. She had to hide it. But she desperately wanted it to be found. She wanted to be understood.

So she was overjoyed. That it had been found and brought forward. That was what she had longed for.

"Where to next?"

"The music room. But I wonder..."

"Huh?"

"Anyway, let's go find out."

This time Shizuka-sama didn't run. The two of them walked side-by-side through the school building.

Shimako searched for something to say.

But she couldn't find anything appropriate to say, so she continued to walk in silence.

Shizuka-sama too was silent.

It wasn't an uncomfortable silence. As Shimako was starting to feel that the silence was natural and preferable, they arrived at the music room.

"Ahh, just as I thought."

Shizuka-sama muttered, as the handle of the soundproofed door made a clattering sound.

"It's locked?"

"Yeah. Oh well, I thought it might be... It's a pity. I was supposed to sing while you played the piano."

See here, Shizuka-sama said while pointing to the spot in the report. Apparently, they had decided that she could play the piano without bothering to ask her. She had never played the piano at school, so it was strange how they were able to know that she could.

"Shimako-san, can you play the piano?"

"Huh...? Yeah. I'm not very good though."

So it seems like Shizuka-sama hadn't been the one to start that rumor. But that didn't really matter either way.

"How about Ave Maria?"

"Huh...?"

"It's okay, I'm not asking you to make the sounds of a piano with your mouth."

Shizuka-sama smiled as she said this, and Shimako too had a wry smile as she agreed.

"If it's the Gounod version."

"The one that Sachiko-san played at the entrance ceremony held by the Yamayurikai... You like that?"

"Yeah"

She liked most versions of Ave Maria. Songs that praised the Virgin Mary were all beautiful and tender.

"At any rate, I'll put on a show for you."

Shizuka-sama took her by the hand and proceeded down the hallway. In the hallway there was a spot that opened up onto a courtyard, like a balcony. As you might expect, the view from the third floor was impressive.

"I'll add my gratitude for today into it – "

Coming from Shizuka-sama's lips, she heard Gounod's Ave Maria.

Resounding in the courtyard, her voice was exceedingly beautiful.

Maria-sama's essence was definitely in there.

Shimako didn't notice the tears falling onto her cheeks.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume6 Chapter3 3

2023-01-25T19:10:45Z

Andreas B: /* Main. Part 3. */

===<noinclude>Main. </noinclude>Part 3.===

"… Damn it."

Tsutako muttered as she stood in front of the cinema.

It was a debacle.

It was rare that she would make such a careless mistake. What a blunder.

"The next session doesn't start immediately after the previous session ends."

"So it appears. I humbly apologize."

"It's okay. You've exceeded my expectations with what you've done."

Minako-sama patted Tsutako on the shoulder as she consoled her.

Perhaps due to warming herself with canned green tea and filling her stomach, Minako-sama was feeling generous.

"You took some photos of Rei-san and Chisato-san before they went into the movie theater, right? That should be enough."

"Hmm"

They had been having a leisurely lunch inside the train station building. So they just made it to the front of the cinema at the time she had memorized. But that time was for the beginning of the next session, so there weren't any patrons exiting from the cinema.

The shock was worse than the time she took an out-of-focus photograph of Rosa Canina. Because this time there was no chance of recovery.

"At any rate, locating Shimako-san should be our top priority. If you really did see her in the food court, then it stands to reason that they would have eaten at a bench, like us."

"Hmm. Stands to reason, I guess."

Even as she responded in the affirmative, the image of Toudou Shimako and Kanina Shizuka eating side-dishes together on a bench didn't really take hold in her imagination. Eating on a bench required you to put the food on your lap, which would lead to them hunching over to eat. But that image didn't fit those two at all. But, on the other hand, why not? That was exactly what Minako-sama and herself had done, shamefully hunching over to eat the sautéed thistle root. Throw-away wooden chopsticks would accompany that perfectly.

"And at the same time as we're doing that, we can also look for Sachiko-san's group."

"Huh, why do you think that...!"

She hadn't said anything herself. She supposed that Yumi-san and Sachiko-sama were currently enjoying their first date somewhere around here.

She had a sinking feeling. If the conversation looked like turning towards her, she would have to take care to redirect it. Otherwise all her effort so far would be in vain.

Minako-sama was done with the movie theater already, and turned and walked off towards the station. Consequently, Tsutako chased after her. There was no way they were going to use this ambush plan again, right? At least spare her from that.

"That's right. Together with Miss Shimazu Yoshino."

Minako-sama made this bizarre statement as they walked along beside each other.

"Huh? Together, you say?"

"Together, I said. With Sachiko-san's group. Hmm, I wonder if together is actually correct? When I met her, she had strayed by herself and was looking lonely."

"Sachiko-sama and Yumi-san … and Yoshino-san?"

"Right. Oh, wait, did I say Yumi-san's name?"

"Huh? Ahh, yeah, you said it just before, Minako-sama."

Danger, danger. She had to take care, otherwise she would leak the gossip about Yumi-san.

"Really? I wonder. Anyway, it's not important. What do you think about that grouping?"

"Well...."

I want to hear more about this, she thought. How did Yoshino-san get mixed in with Yumi-san's first date? When they had met at the ticket gate, she hadn't heard a peep about Yoshino-san.

"Yumi-san and the others don't have anything to do with the treasure hunt prize, so we should keep that quiet..."

"You're being naive, Tsutako-san. A reporter must never turn away from a story. Everything you gather becomes material. If we can pin down Sachiko-san's group, that becomes insurance in case we can't find Shimako-san."

"Ohh, insurance."

Even if they did find Shimako-san's group, the collected material would probably all be used in a story. That was how Minako-sama worked.

"Eye-witness account of the Rosa Chinensis en bouton sisters day off!" sprung to mind.

Good grief, she shrugged her shoulders. She wasn't a newspaper reporter but she was a photographer. If good material rolled her way, she wouldn't hesitate to pick it up. No, she understood quite well.

A bus was stopped at the bus-stop in front of the station.

Tsutako idly thought 'If I got on this, it would take me to school,' as she was reading the destination display. Right now, a young woman was being sucked into the entrance.

(Hmm?)

Again, she got the feeling that it was a face that she knew. Unfortunately, it wasn't either Shimako-san or Shizuka-sama.

(But, just now it was... No, it couldn't be)

She had her commuter pass on her so she could get on the bus to confirm it, if she was so inclined. But if she did that and the bus left with her on board, she'd have to get off at the next stop and walk back.

"Tsutako-san? We're going."

"Ahh, okay"

Minako-sama called out to her as she was lagging behind and, on that note, she forgot about her plan. If it wasn't Shimako-san or Shizuka-sama and just someone she knew, there was no reason to chase after them.

"So which way are we going?"

When she caught up and asked her question, Minako-sama's eyes sparkled.

"We'll start by going over all the benches in the station building with a fine-tooth comb. How's that grab you?"

"… I'll accompany you."

She was hanging on to this boat for the ride. Now that they were inside the station building, if she lost sight of Minako-sama she would become just another young woman shopping in the crowd. This way, she might be able to act as a chaperone.

Later, when she thought about it, she realized that this had also been a careless miss. If she had boarded that bus, she probably would have been able to meet Shimako-san.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume6 Chapter3 2

2023-01-25T18:46:35Z

Andreas B: /* Main. Part 2. */

===<noinclude>Main. </noinclude>Part 2.===

"Umm, is this really okay?"

"What's the matter, Yumi? For some time now, you've been saying things to dampen the mood."

"But..."

When Sachiko-sama had said she wanted to talk about the near future, Yumi hadn't expected they would talk about where to go next on the date. But there was a store Sachiko-sama wanted to visit, so she asked Yumi to take her, and here they were.

"Again, this is the first time in your life you've been to a jeans store.... right? Onee-sama."

Call her obstinate, but she confirmed this once more.

Although it was Sachiko-sama's choice, she wondered if it was really okay to introduce the daughter of the Ogasawara family to such an uncouth store.

Despite the cold, the store's entry was wide open and country music could be heard coming from inside.

The product range was spilling out onto the footpath. The red letters of "Sale" and "Bargain" were burned into the retinas.

"That's right. The first time in my life."

The comparison may not really be appropriate, but Sachiko-sama was like a greyhound waiting at the gate for the race to start, such was her impatience to go inside.

Yumi was desperately trying to stop this, and asked.

"So, you're actually planning on buying something, and not just window shopping?"

"Of course? Didn't you say that personal purchases were allowed?"

"Well, I did say that, but..."

Buying a dictionary was different to buying a pair of jeans, she thought. But explaining just how it was different was a bit difficult. In Sachiko-sama's case, it was definitely different. Completely different.

"Won't your father and mother be cross at you?"

"Oh, they'll be okay. My grandfather will probably cry, though."

"Then it's not okay, right?"

If there was anything that would make a grandfather cry, it would be wearing jeans. But would something like this really bring Sachiko-sama's grandfather to tears? – I guess it's just a figure of speech.

"But it'll be okay if I don't wear them in front of him. Besides, letting grandfathers have a say in their grandchild's wardrobe would be troublesome."

"Troublesome, hey."

"If it doesn't happen now, it may not happen. For a while now, I've wanted to try on a set of jeans."

"Ahh"

A set of jeans, was what she said she wanted to try on. Just like Sachiko-sama to get the words wrong. Yumi thought she must be equating them to trousers, which would be a huge mistake.

Oh well. She had heard that jeans were originally work clothes for laborers, so they should have no relevance to the daughter of a wealthy family.

While Yumi was pondering if it was okay to stain such a lady with this association, Sachiko-sama had quickly entered the store.

"Yumi, stop mumbling to yourself and come and show me around."

"O.. okay"

Yumi prepared herself for the worst. After the victory over the fast food shop, the jeans shop should be a piece of cake, right? But if Sachiko-sama started talking about a games arcade, she would firmly refuse. That was outside of her territory.

"It's called a jeans store, but I see they also sell things like sweaters and cardigans."

Sachiko-sama remarked somewhat excitedly as she slowly progressed into the store.

(This really is the first time in her life)

Although these days you have so-called specialty stores, it's rare to find a store that sells only one product. The fast food stores called "Burger –" and "– Chicken" also sell fries and drinks. CD stores have cassette tapes and video tapes, butchers have sauces. – Although this is getting a bit off track.

"It's nice that they don't interfere when you're shopping."

As Sachiko-sama was walking, she looked on approvingly as a customer freely searched the store for a particular product. Speaking of which, when they had been window shopping in the fashion building earlier, there were a lot of stores where the shop assistants would be pushing the products on them, telling them about the materials it was made from or urging them to try it on, so this probably seemed fresh by comparison. The clerks at the jean store weren't really following the customers around. Other than the one at the register, they were either diligently lining up the products on the display or helping fold up cuffs.

"How do you find the jeans you want out of all of these?"

Faced with so many different types, Sachiko-sama faltered. There was certainly no lack of quantity, the entire interior of the store was filled with shelves of jeans. While there were some colored jeans sprinkled amongst them, the majority were of similar color and fabric.

"… I'm losing confidence."

The clerks kept folding the clothes, more or less oblivious. But it was at times like this that you were grateful for the existence of a clerk that would call out to you.

Anxiously, Sachiko-sama surveyed her surroundings.

The inside of the store was lively. The light country music and the heavy sounds of the sewing machine, a young man and his family enjoying their Sunday afternoon shopping.

(This is bad)

Yumi had noticed that Sachiko-sama was coming down. She was relieved that Sachiko-sama's first visit to the fast food shop had taken place more or less without incident, but if her first time shopping in a jeans store didn't also go smoothly, it would probably have huge repercussions for the rest of her life. Trauma, I think they call it. That would be a problem.

"Hang in there, onee-sama. I'm right here with you."

Yumi took both of Sachiko-sama's hands in her own and encouraged her. Your petit soeur is here to help you out in any way, she was saying.

"… Yumi"

"There are a lot here, but we can restrict it to only those that are your exact size. For a start, we only have to look at the ladies shelves."

Pulling her by the hand, Yumi led Sachiko-sama over to the corner with a drawing of a girl.

"This is the ladies section?"

"Yes. Now we've halved the number of items."

Hearing this, Sachiko-sama looked a bit relieved. Good. Earlier she was looking like someone who was suffering from motion sickness.

"Then you just have to choose the color and style you like, and buy the one in your size."

Sachiko-sama could probably afford to buy vintage jeans worth several hundreds of thousands of yen, but we'll ignore that. For now, it was important that she didn't get confused, if possible.

"The style I like...?"

"Umm. Like ones with flared legs, or tight ones, or straight ones. I'm simplifying it, but that kind of thing."

Additionally there were various other things, like the rise of the jeans, but she omitted them all. If you tell all these things to a beginner, their head would explode.

"Yours"

"Huh?"

"The ones you're wearing now. That's the shape I want."

Yumi took off her coat to better display them, then asked Sachiko-sama.

"These?"

Stonewashed, straight jeans. A totally uninteresting, completely standard pair of jeans.

"Right. When I saw you in that outfit, I wanted a pair of jeans."

"Huh- !?"

Unthinkingly she cried out. Because her beloved Sachiko-sama wanted to copy her. An astonishing bolt from the blue.

"Your voice is so loud."

But the store was so noisy that nobody paid any attention.

"You're much more stylish than me, so a pair of slim jeans would suit you better."

She was grumbling, but it wasn't ill-natured. Yumi had Sachiko-sama whisper her waist measurement into her ear, then went to the shelves with the straight jeans and returned with two pairs.

"The legs are a little bit long."

Sachiko-sama said, holding them up against herself.

"Try them on, then you can get them cut to size. Or people fold them and wear them like that."

"What do you do, Yumi?"

"Of course, I get mine cut to fit."

"Then I'll do that too."

Sachiko-sama entered into one of the row of changing rooms in a good mood.

"When you've got them on, let me know."

Yumi stood in front of the curtain. Planning to act as a guard, just in case. There were a lot of male customers, and the change rooms were self-service, so there were no staff around. It would be a disaster if someone were to mistakenly walk in on her onee-sama as she was changing.

At the sound of rustling clothes, her heart beat a bit faster.

She's taking off her coat now. That's the scarf coming off. The way she was imagining it was like a perverted old man. You could probably blame that on Rosa Gigantea.

(For onee-sama, the legs will probably only be 'a little bit' long.)

In her case, the legs were always quite long. Or, rather, way too long. Whenever she got them cut to size, there was enough material to make a tissue case and a purse.

Their height was quite different, so she thought that their legs would also be different lengths. Her quick impression was that Sachiko-sama would have enough left to make a pencil case if you combined both legs.

(Even still)

It was quite unfair that Sachiko-sama's bust should be bigger than hers, but the waist smaller. What the heck were you doing there, God. – She was thinking these grievances when suddenly a voice called out from behind the curtain.

"Yumi? Are you there?"

"Ah, yes."

"Can you help me."

"Okay?"

She was wondering what Sachiko-sama wanted her help with when she said 'Excuse me,' opened the curtain a fraction and poked her head inside.

"Whoa"

The words came out reflexively.

Sachiko-sama looked at Yumi a tad awkwardly. As though she wanted to be angry at Yumi for saying 'whoa', but was unable to given the current circumstances.

"What should I do?"

Somehow Sachiko-sama had managed to put on the moderately long jeans without turning up the cuffs. But it still looked somewhat fashionable on her. The jeans were folded at her heel, and her toes could just be seen peeking out. It's a bit rude, but it was suggestive of a drain spout.

"Excuse me for a bit"

Formalities dealt with once more, this time Yumi slid her whole body inside. Of course, she took her shoes off before doing so.

"Forgive my inadequate explanation, onee-sama. You have to fold these."

As she said this, Yumi squatted down by Sachiko-sama's feet.

"Onee-sama, can you please stay standing and lift up your heel?"

"Ahh... like this?"

Shaky.

"Ahh!"

Yumi hurriedly steadied Sachiko-sama as she swayed violently.

"Onee-sama, please put your hands on my shoulders, then lift your heels one at a time, okay?"

"… I see. I got it."

Soon, she felt a weight on both her shoulders. Despite the circumstances, she felt strangely happy. Right now, I'm supporting onee-sama's body, was how her thoughts went. And also, onee-sama trusts me enough to lean her weight against me.

"Okay, we'll start with the right foot."

Following Yumi's instructions, Sachiko-sama quietly raised her right heel. After hurriedly folding up the right cuff, she did the same thing for the left. When Sachiko-sama could put both feet on the ground, her balance would return and she wouldn't have to brace herself.

She supposed she had become accustomed to seeing her stockinged legs below her skirt, but Sachiko-sama's feet with only stockings covering them looked like an adult woman's. Looking at such pretty feet, she could somewhat understand the feelings of foot fetishists.

"How's the length?"

She asked, making minute adjustments. Just like she was one of the store clerks.

"Seems okay"

"Please put your shoes on and have a look in the full-length mirror outside the change rooms. To see how they balance, that sort of thing."

"… But, Yumi. Is it okay in pumps?"

"Ahh, I see. Onee-sama, what shoes were you planning on wearing with your jeans?"

"I'd like to wear shoes like yours, Yumi."

Even though she said this, they weren't fine goods you would normally lust after. They were plain, ordinary sneakers.

"…. And your shoe size is?"

"The same as yours, Yumi. 23."

Smiling sweetly.

"… Okay."

And like that, she was partially coerced into lending Sachiko-sama her plain, ordinary (and a little bit dirty) sneakers. Although their shoe size was the same, Yumi in her socks couldn't fit into Sachiko-sama's high heel pumps. Because she couldn't see the mirror from inside the change room, she was temporarily stuck with the tricky task of trying to walk with just her toes in the pumps.

"Here, Yumi, hold on to me."

Sachiko-sama held out her hand to Yumi.

"Ah, okay."

Their roles were now reversed. The mirror mercilessly reflected Yumi's timid, awkward posture next to Sachiko-sama's slender, cool, jeans-wearing figure.

"These are fine."

Sachiko-sama made a snap decision, without trying the other pair on. They were simple, but they fit her extremely well. It was almost as if they had been made for her.

"Okay, I'll put a clip here to hold the position, then you can take them off."

Yumi attached two of the large clips to the right leg of the jeans to prevent the fold from moving.

"Ahh, so this is what they meant by 'clips holding it'."

In the changing room there were instructions saying "Jeans taken up free of charge. Bring them to the register with clips holding it."

"That's right. If you take it to the store employee, they'll take them up for you."

"Understood."

Sachiko-sama entered the changing room and closed the curtain. As she was doing up the laces of her sneakers, Yumi was secretly relieved.

Somehow they'd been able to clear this hurdle too.

Afterwards, it would finally be time for tea. She would have a cake set at a cafe she had wanted to go to for a long time. That was the plan.

"Yumi"

Sachiko-sama's familiar voice called from the other side of the curtain.

"Yeah"

"Before we go to the cafe, there's another place that I'd like to visit. Is that okay?"

"Hmm"

She had a bad feeling about this. But she couldn't say no. Since they'd made it this far, she would accompany Sachiko-sama anywhere.

"That's okay..... So, where to?"

There was a chance it wouldn't match her premonition, so she asked just in case.

But, unfortunately, she had hit the nail on the head.

"Do they sell sneakers at regular shoe shops?"

She hadn't yet paid for her jeans but already Sachiko-sama's mind had warped to another location.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume6 Chapter3 1

2023-01-25T18:15:22Z

Andreas B: /* Main. Part 1. */

===<noinclude>Main. </noinclude>Part 1.===

"Onee-sama, is this really okay?"

Yumi asked, tugging on the sleeve of Sachiko-sama's coat as they lined up inside the store.

"Is what 'really okay'?"

"Your seventeen year run of protecting yourself will be broken today."

"How grandiose. Please don't complain about each and every item that's in the plan."

"But …."

When Yumi agreed to this, she had no idea that it was going to be Sachiko-sama's first time.

"It'll be fine. If you teach me how to behave, I'll be fine. If I get confused, I'll just follow what you do."

"Mmm"

What kind of conversation was this, Yumi asked herself as they chatted. 'How to behave', 'follow what you do', she said. To do something as simple and easy as buy a hamburger.

That's right.

The two of them were currently in a fast food store.

The amazing thing was that today was Sachiko-sama's first time in a fast food store.

She was a natural-born princess, and if you left it at that, it was understandable, but as a high-school student living in Tokyo, it was quite the rare existence.

Her inexperience with fast food may have been due to her family's policy, or fastidiousness. In that case, she should phone home and get permission before attempting this challenge. Yumi, who did not understand the lifestyles of the rich, was reading far too much into this – Sachiko-sama had eaten hamburgers cooked by her family's chef, so it wasn't an absolute rule.

"What is it?"

"Nothing"

If the 'way of a lady' still exists in this age, Sachiko-sama shouldn't stray from the path. However, if she brought this up, she knew that Sachiko-sama would look displeased, so she didn't dare say anything.

While this was going on, the line of people waiting to place their orders was steadily advancing. Before they knew it, Sachiko-sama was next in line.

"You've got it, yeah? Two hamburgers, two oolong teas and a medium serve of fries."

Yumi handed over the envelope containing their funds, which Sachiko-sama received with some irritation.

"I got it the first time you said it. And even if they recommend something, we don't add anything to the order, right?"

"That's right. Unplanned expenses would affect our future plans."

"Yes, yes."

Their usual roles had been reversed. It was uncomfortable, but also a little bit fun.

Sachiko-sama didn't hesitate over the chicken nuggets or the apple pie, placing the order impeccably. Similarly for paying the money. However, she blundered right at the very end. She didn't take the offered tray from the shop employee, instead turning and walking off towards the seats.

"Onee-sama...!"

Hurriedly grabbing the tray, she caught up to Sachiko-sama. While chasing her, Yumi was burning with shame. Following Sachiko-sama was a difficult job, she knew all too well.

"Huh? The staff don't bring it for you?"

"…."

When Sachiko-sama asked again with a serious look on her face, Yumi realized she wasn't joking.

"In this system the customers take the food they've ordered to their tables themselves, and then eat it."

It was like she was with some foreigner who had never been to Japan before. No, these days there aren't really any countries that don't have fast food restaurants, so …. an alien, perhaps?

"But you didn't tell me that."

Sachiko-sama said quietly, as they were sitting down at a booth.

"Hmm"

Even on learning that her onee-sama was an 'alien', Yumi's common sense didn't desert her.

"But you would have learned that from watching the person in front of you, right?"

"You were going on about this and that behind me, Yumi, so I didn't have a chance to observe."

"In the end, it's always my fault, right?"

"You beg to differ?"

Sachiko-sama, the contrarian who hates to lose, smiled coolly after pinning her own blunder on her petit soeur. Her smiling face looked so happy that Yumi was prepared to let it slide.

Sachiko-sama did not fit well with failure. Yumi was much happier to see her proud, smiling face than to see her embarrassed and hanging her head in shame.

"The food's getting cold. Let's eat."

Yet, despite saying this, Sachiko-sama didn't pick up her hamburger. She had unwrapped the hamburger and was doing well, but then started looking for something on the tray.

She lifted up her hamburger, the fries, the oolong teas, and then finally flipped over the tray's place mat.

Yumi watched Sachiko-sama for a while, wondering if she should say anything. But she was hungry, so she took a bite of her hamburger first.

"Umm, onee-sama?"

"Huh?"

[[Image:MM_v06_p087.png|thumb]]

Sachiko-sama looked up as she answered and then, in the next instant, looked at Yumi with a curious expression that seemed to indicate she had found what she was looking for – or, more accurately, she looked from Yumi's mouth to Yumi's hands, where she held the half unwrapped hamburger.

"… No way."

The two of them spoke at the same time.

"Huh?"

Again, their responses both came in unison.

But Yumi knew that the revelation that accompanied the 'no way' was very different for the two of them.

"Onee-sama. You don't use a knife and fork with fast-food hamburgers."

"… I suppose not."

Sachiko-sama smiled bitterly, then let out a grandiose sigh of resignation.

"My mistake. It seems I should have learned from the sandwiches."

"So, then, at your house …"

Instinctively Yumi leaned forward, absorbed in the question. When Sachiko-sama saw this, she immediately put on her 'displeased' look and spoke.

"I'm sorry, but at my house we eat sandwiches with knives and forks too."

Sachiko-sama said that when she was in kindergarten, her classmates would laugh at her when she ate sandwiches with a knife and fork at lunchtime. Ever since then, whenever she ate sandwiches away from home she would always be mindful of eating them using her hands. She persevered with this, even though it was something that didn't come naturally to her.

"It seems that, unfortunately, my house is a bit different from normal."

Sachiko-sama seemed to turn serious. Perhaps reluctantly, she picked up the hamburger with her hands and took a bite.

"Kindergarten is when you start to become self-aware, right? Being teased, and trying to improve your way of life to avoid that."

"Improve your way of life?"

"Changing what you have for lunch, not getting driven to school, watching the same cartoons on television as the rest of your classmates, that sort of thing.... But, thinking about it now, it was impossible for a child in kindergarten to do all that. As proof of that, I would end up in bed with a fever as a result of overdoing it."

"Ohh."

After hearing such an incredible story, the only response Yumi could offer up was 'Ohh.'.

"Because of that, I don't really have any good memories of back then."

While talking, Sachiko-sama removed the pickles from her hamburger and placed them on top of a paper napkin. As usual, she was vehement about her tastes.

Nevertheless, Sachiko-sama has had to struggle ever since kindergarten. Incredible. Unbelievably incredible.

As for me, what did I think about when I was in kindergarten? – Yumi struggled valiantly to cast her mind back.

I was normal, living a care-free and pleasant life, I suppose. Playing games, painting and singing were all fun. Thinking about it now, it was a blessed time. The only invisible things she struggled against were from her own imagination. A peaceful life.

"I wonder what's gotten into me. It's strange, to be talking about the past like this."

Sachiko-sama picked out a single fry and ate it elegantly. Directly, with her fingers. She wasn't searching for a fork any longer.

"That's not true at all. I want to hear more of your past, onee-sama."

"Oh"

"… Ahh, not just about your past though."

Sachiko-sama smiled at Yumi's frantic follow-up.

"Well then, shall we talk about now. And then about the near future."

Yumi felt a little bit nervous hearing Sachiko-sama's words, though she didn't know why.

Maria-sama ga Miteru:Volume6 Chapter2 6

2023-01-25T17:53:52Z

Andreas B: /* Hors d'oeuvre. Part 6. */

===<noinclude>Hors d'oeuvre. </noinclude>Part 6.===

"Can you tell me just what you are thinking?"

Shimako finally blurted out. Until now, she had refrained from asking this, time and again.

"What am I thinking, you say. Well, I'm alive. So I think all sorts of things. That's all."

With her face still pointed towards the window, Shizuka-sama gave a thin smile. Whether intentionally or subconsciously, she didn't turn to face Shimako.

– is what Shimako was thinking when she suddenly turned to her and said.

"More importantly, is there a kitchen knife in the Rose Mansion?"

"Huh?"

"A kitchen knife. Or a regular knife would probably do."

As she said this, she held up the box from the cake store. It had a whole, but incredibly small, cheesecake inside it.

"Ahh, yes, we do. A kitchen knife, and knives and forks."

And with that, it looked like Shizuka-sama really was planning on taking her to their school. She knew that if they stayed on this bus, they would eventually arrive at the 'Lillian's Girls Academy' bus stop, but why would Shizuka-sama take her to school on their date? Shimako didn't have a clue.

The two of them were jolted along in the bus.

The bus departed from the north entrance of K station and looped past Lillian's Girls Academy. For lunch time on a Sunday, it was surprisingly empty. Originally intended for student's use, the route only ran for half of the time on weekdays. In contrast, the government operated bus that went to her house was incredibly crowded.

"But we couldn't really get a lot with our 3000 yen."

At their feet the plastic bags containing the food they had bought from the station building's food court were scattered around. A slice of spinach quiche, 100 grams of noodle salad, 100 grams of marinated mushrooms, things like that. The smallest amount possible of a wide variety of things.

But Shizuka-sama didn't seem to be satisfied with what they had bought.

"If we weren't going to school, we could have had lunch somewhere else …"

Soup, salad, a main dish.... With desert and a coffee, they could have done that within the 1500 yen.

"That's putting the cart before the horse."

"Huh?"

"We didn't leave K station because I wanted to come to school, I chose the school because I wanted to leave K station."

"…?"

"The peanut gallery's annoying, right? You can't have a leisurely conversation."

"Haa."

At first Shimako thought she was using the term 'peanut gallery' to refer to the overflowing crowds at the center, but as she listened further, it seemed that this wasn't the case.

"It took about 3 minutes for the bus to arrive, right? During that time, the newspaper club's Minako-san and the photography club's … umm .. "

"Tsutako-san?"

Thinking quicker, Shimako answered. When speaking of the photography club, the only person that came to mind was her classmate.

"Right, Tsutako-san. They were standing in front of the station."

"Those two were in front of the station?"

"I thought, 'I knew it.'"

Shizuka-sama seemed to smile triumphantly as she said this. But, unfortunately Shimako didn't understand what she was trying to say, or why she looked the way she did.

The bus stopped at a place that wasn't a bus stop. 50 metres ahead the light was green. And yet they weren't moving, I suppose it must be congestion.

The light went yellow, then red, then green again. Shimako spent the entire time thinking, but in the end couldn't compose just the right question.

"What did you mean by 'I knew it.'?"

As the bus started to lurch slowly forwards, she boldly inquired.

"Huh?"

It seems Shizuka-sama had considered that conversation finished, as she didn't seem to understand the question at first.

"You said you saw Minako-sama and Tsutako-san standing in front of the station."

As Shimako explained, Shizuka-sama said 'ahh' and responded.

"Right, the newspaper club and the photography club were getting ready."

"Okay"

The bus stopped at a bus stop where three people got off and two more got on. The inside of the bus wasn't changing much but the scenery outside was changing noticeably with each stop. Slipping away from the hustle and bustle of the shopping district, they were going to an area of increasing greenery. Around here were a lot of temples, shrines, parks and, of course, schools. The shops were small, neighborhood stores and, despite being a residential area, there weren't many apartment complexes, which gave the area a tranquil atmosphere.

"If you think about why those two were at K station, you'll understand, right?"

Shizuka-sama clearly and slowly said this, as though trying to contain her excitement.

"Why they were at K station...?"

As she repeated Shizuka-sama's words, Shimako thought about it. Why those two were at K station, and why Shizuka-sama was acting as though she was avoiding them.

Before she could reach a conclusion, Shizuka-sama opened her mouth in irritation.

"… You aren't suspicious of people? Or is this an act?"

"An act?"

Shimako didn't immediately understand what she was talking about. She only felt that lurking somewhere within those words was a barb.

"The Toudou Shimako that Yumi-san spoke about is different to my impression of you."

"But I don't know what Yumi-san has said – "

"That Shimako-san's pretty, kind, smart, popular and so level headed that it's hard to imagine she's the same age."

"That's quite an overestimation"

"I think so too."

The bus continued on smoothly. Bypassing stops where no-one was getting on or off, and not getting stuck at traffic lights.

"But I think I've understood something. You yourself are the source of most of that overestimation."

"What do you mean?"

"What I mean is what I said. You've gone to great effort to build this image of Toudou Shimako."

"…"

"Disagree?"

"… I won't respond to that."

"That's the honor student's response, yeah."

"Pardon me."

"It's okay. I'll stop."

Shizuka-sama shrugged her shoulders and smiled.

"I'm sorry, I said too much... I thought I'd be able to draw you out with this sort of conversation."

"Hmm"

Shimako herself didn't know whether she didn't respond because she didn't know how to accurately express herself in words, or because she lacked the energy and conviction to refute it.

It seemed strange to her that it hadn't come as more of a shock.

It's just that, until now, no-one had managed to fully comprehend her heart.

For the wild and free Shimako, alone in her heart, the existence of someone who had the power to reach into and intervene in someone else's domain was much more surprising.

What should I do, if this is that person?

Huddling inside her heart, she wondered if the rapidly approaching person was coming to rescue her.

Looking outside at the tree lined avenue, she was thinking. Before she knew it, the bus was passing through familiar scenery. It had linked up with the route she took every day from M station.

Suddenly, Shimako hit upon something and asked.

"Perhaps Minako-sama and Tsutako-san were pursuing us for a story about our date. Is that what you meant?"

"Yes, that was more or less what I was expecting."

Was Shizuka-sama's response.

Their conversation resumed, as though nothing had happened.

"So K station was risky, then."

"Right. So meeting at K station was also a bit of a thrill."

"… Ahh, that's why it was the west exit."

Shizuka-sama's designated meeting point was the station building's westernmost exit, which was also the one furthest from the ticket gate. It was a meeting place that people coming by train wouldn't usually choose. Until then, she had supposed it was chosen simply because it was close to the food court.

"You were just thinking, 'in that case, we should have met at school,' weren't you, Shimako-san?"

"Huh? How did you know that?"

She'd been spot on. But then she suddenly remembered her friend's face. The oft-teased Yumi would also get agitated like this.

"You made the same face earlier. If you're watching closely, you can understand."

Appearing satisfied, Shizuka-sama smiled.

"Earlier?"

The bus slid past a shrine.

"When you were talking lunch, and so on. But, again, this time I threw you off balance. Cart before the horse, yeah?"

"Why?"

"Well, we have to have a date right? I wanted to spend time shopping, riding the bus, and all the rest with you."

Shizuka-sama pressed the push-button. By the time she had gently stood up, they were almost at Lillian's Girls Academy.